This is a modern-English version of Wonderful Adventures of Mrs. Seacole in Many Lands, originally written by Seacole, Mary. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.


AMAZING

ADVENTURES OF MRS. SEACOLE

IN MANY LANDS

EDITED BY W. J. S.

WITH AN INTRODUCTORY PREFACE

BY

INTRODUCTORY PREFACE

BY

W. H. RUSSELL, ESQ.,

THE “TIMES” CORRESPONDENT IN THE CRIMEA.

THE “TIMES” CORRESPONDENT IN THE CRIMEA.

LONDON:
JAMES BLACKWOOD, PATERNOSTER ROW.
1857.

LONDON:
JAMES BLACKWOOD, Paternoster Row.
1857.

MRS. SEACOLE'S HOTEL IN THE CRIMEA.

LONDON:
THOMAS HARRILD, PRINTER, 11, SALISBURY SQUARE,
FLEET STREET.

LONDON:
THOMAS HARRILD, PRINTER, 11 SALISBURY SQUARE,
FLEET STREET.

DEDICATED, BY PERMISSION,

TO

MAJOR-GENERAL LORD ROKEBY, K.C.B.,

BY HIS LORDSHIP’S

HUMBLE AND MOST GRATEFUL SERVANT,

MARY SEACOLE.

DEDICATED, BY PERMISSION,

TO

MAJOR-GENERAL LORD ROKEBY, K.C.B.

FROM HIS LORDSHIP’S

HUMBLY GRATEFUL SERVANT,

Mary Seacole.


TO THE READER.

I should have thought that no preface would have been required to introduce Mrs. Seacole to the British public, or to recommend a book which must, from the circumstances in which the subject of it was placed, be unique in literature.

I would have thought that no introduction would be needed to present Mrs. Seacole to the British public, or to suggest a book that must, given the circumstances in which the subject was situated, be one-of-a-kind in literature.

If singleness of heart, true charity, and Christian works; if trials and sufferings, dangers and perils, encountered boldly by a helpless woman on her errand of mercy in the camp and in the battle-field, can excite sympathy or move curiosity, Mary Seacole will have many friends and many readers.

If having a genuine heart, real kindness, and Christian actions; if facing challenges and hardships, dangers and risks, boldly undertaken by a vulnerable woman on her mission of mercy in the camp and on the battlefield, can inspire sympathy or spark curiosity, Mary Seacole will gain many friends and readers.

She is no Anna Comnena, who presents us with a verbose history, but a plain truth-speaking woman, who has lived an adventurous life amid scenes which have never yet found a historian among the actors on the stage where they passed.

She is not Anna Comnena, who gives us an elaborate history, but a straightforward woman who speaks the truth, having lived an adventurous life in places that have never had a historian among the people who experienced them.

[Pg viii] I have witnessed her devotion and her courage; I have already borne testimony to her services to all who needed them. She is the first who has redeemed the name of “sutler” from the suspicion of worthlessness, mercenary baseness, and plunder; and I trust that England will not forget one who nursed her sick, who sought out her wounded to aid and succour them, and who performed the last offices for some of her illustrious dead.

[Pg viii] I have seen her dedication and bravery; I have already attested to her help for everyone who needed it. She is the first to have restored the reputation of “sutler” from being seen as worthless, greedy, and exploitative; and I hope that England will remember someone who cared for her sick, sought out her wounded to support and help them, and performed the final rites for some of her honored dead.

W. H. RUSSELL.

W. H. Russell.


CONTENTS.

CHAPTER I.
My Birth and Parentage—Early Tastes and Travels—Marriage, and Widowhood 1
CHAPTER II.
Struggles for Life—The Cholera in Jamaica—I leave Kingston for the Isthmus of Panama—Chagres, Navy Bay, and Gatun—Life in Panama—Up the River Chagres to Gorgona and Cruces 6
CHAPTER III.
My Reception at the Independent Hotel—A Cruces Table d’Hôte—Life in Cruces—Amusements of the Crowds—A Novel Four-post Bed 17
CHAPTER IV.
An Unwelcome Visitor in Cruces—The Cholera—Success of the Yellow Doctress—Fearful Scene at the Mule-owner’s—The Burying Parties—The Cholera attacks me 23
CHAPTER V.
American Sympathy—I take an Hotel in Cruces—My Customers—Lola Montes—Miss Hayes and the Bishop—Gambling in Cruces—Quarrels amongst the Travellers—New Granadan Military—The Thieves of Cruces—A Narrow Escape 34
[Pg x]CHAPTER VI.
Migration to Gorgona—Farewell Dinners and Speeches—A Building Speculation—Life in Gorgona—Sympathy with American Slaves—Dr. Casey in Trouble—Floods and Fires—Yankee Independence and Freedom 46
CHAPTER VII.
The Yellow Fever in Jamaica—My Experience of Death-bed Scenes—I leave again for Navy Bay, and open a Store there—I am attacked with the Gold Fever, and start for Escribanos—Life in the Interior of the Republic of New Granada—A Revolutionary Conspiracy on a small scale—The Dinner Delicacies of Escribanos—Journey up the Palmilla River—A Few Words on the Present Aspect of Affairs on the Isthmus of Panama 59
CHAPTER VIII.
I long to join the British Army before Sebastopol—My Wanderings about London for that purpose—How I failed—Establishment of the Firm of “Day and Martin”—I Embark for Turkey 73
CHAPTER IX.
Voyage to Constantinople—Malta—Gibraltar—Constantinople, and what I thought of it—Visit to Scutari Hospital—Miss Nightingale 82
CHAPTER X.
“Jew Johnny”—I Start for Balaclava—Kindness of my old Friends—On Board the “Medora”—My Life on Shore—The Sick Wharf 92
[Pg xi]CHAPTER XI.
Alarms in the Harbour—Getting the Stores on Shore—Robbery by Night and Day—The Predatory Tribes of Balaclava—Activity of the Authorities—We obtain leave to erect our Store, and fix upon Spring Hill as its Site—The Turkish Pacha—The Flood—Our Carpenters—I become an English Schoolmistress Abroad 102
CHAPTER XII.
The British Hotel—Domestic Difficulties—Our Enemies—The Russian Rats—Adventures in Search of a Cat—Light-fingered Zouaves—Crimean Thieves—Powdering a Horse 113
CHAPTER XIII.
My Work in the Crimea 124
CHAPTER XIV.
My Customers at the British Hotel 135
CHAPTER XV.
My First Glimpse of War—Advance of my Turkish Friends on Kamara—Visitors to the Camp—Miss Nightingale—Mons. Soyer and the Cholera—Summer in the Crimea—“Thirsty Souls”—Death busy in the Trenches 146
CHAPTER XVI.
Under Fire on the fatal 18th of June—Before the Redan—At the Cemetery—The Armistice—Deaths at Head-quarters—Depression in the Camp—Plenty in the Crimea—The Plague of Flies—Under Fire at the Battle of the Tchernaya—Work on the Field—My Patients 154
[Pg xii]CHAPTER XVII.
Inside Sebastopol—The Last Bombardment of Sebastopol—On Cathcart’s Hill—Rumours in the Camp—The Attack on the Malakhoff—The Old Work again—A Sunday Excursion—Inside “Our” City—I am taken for a Spy, and thereat lose my Temper—I Visit the Redan, etc.—My Share of the Plunder 167
CHAPTER XVIII.
Holiday in the Camp—A New Enemy, Time—Amusements in the Crimea—My share in them—Dinner at Spring Hill—At the Races—Christmas-Day in the British Hotel—New Year’s Day in the Hospital 177
CHAPTER XIX.
New Year in the Crimea—Good News—The Armistice—Barter with the Russians—War and Peace—Tidings of Peace—Excursions into the Interior of the Crimea—To Simpheropol, Baktchiserai, etc.—The Troops begin to leave the Crimea—Friends’ Farewells—The Cemeteries—We remove from Spring Hill to Balaclava—Alarming Sacrifice of our Stock—A last Glimpse of Sebastopol—Home! 188
Conclusion 197

ADVENTURES OF MRS. SEACOLE

IN MANY LANDS.

CHAPTER I.

MY BIRTH AND PARENTAGE—EARLY TASTES AND TRAVELS—MARRIAGE, AND WIDOWHOOD.

MY BIRTH AND PARENTAGE—EARLY INTERESTS AND TRAVELS—MARRIAGE AND WIDOWHOOD.

I was born in the town of Kingston, in the island of Jamaica, some time in the present century. As a female, and a widow, I may be well excused giving the precise date of this important event. But I do not mind confessing that the century and myself were both young together, and that we have grown side by side into age and consequence. I am a Creole, and have good Scotch blood coursing in my veins. My father was a soldier, of an old Scotch family; and to him I often trace my affection for a camp-life, and my sympathy with what I have heard my friends call “the pomp, pride, and circumstance of glorious war.” Many people have also traced to my Scotch blood that energy and activity which are not always found in the Creole race, and which have carried me to so many [Pg 2] varied scenes: and perhaps they are right. I have often heard the term “lazy Creole” applied to my country people; but I am sure I do not know what it is to be indolent. All my life long I have followed the impulse which led me to be up and doing; and so far from resting idle anywhere, I have never wanted inclination to rove, nor will powerful enough to find a way to carry out my wishes. That these qualities have led me into many countries, and brought me into some strange and amusing adventures, the reader, if he or she has the patience to get through this book, will see. Some people, indeed, have called me quite a female Ulysses. I believe that they intended it as a compliment; but from my experience of the Greeks, I do not consider it a very flattering one.

I was born in Kingston, on the island of Jamaica, sometime in this century. As a woman and a widow, I can be forgiven for not giving the exact date of this significant event. But I’ll admit that the century and I were both young together, and we've aged together and gained significance. I’m a Creole with good Scottish blood running through my veins. My father was a soldier from an old Scottish family, and I often attribute my love for camp life and my appreciation for what my friends have called “the pomp, pride, and circumstance of glorious war” to him. Many people have also linked my Scottish heritage to the energy and liveliness I possess, which aren’t always associated with the Creole race, and that spirit has taken me to many different places. Perhaps they’re right. I’ve often heard the term “lazy Creole” used to describe my fellow countrymen; however, I've never known what it’s like to be idle. Throughout my life, I've followed the urge to be active and engaged; rather than sitting still, I’ve always had the desire to explore and the determination to find a way to fulfill my wishes. These traits have taken me to many countries and led to some strange and entertaining adventures, which the reader will discover if they’re patient enough to finish this book. Some people have even called me a sort of female Ulysses. I think they meant it as a compliment, but based on my experiences with Greeks, I don’t see it as particularly flattering.

It is not my intention to dwell at any length upon the recollections of my childhood. My mother kept a boarding-house in Kingston, and was, like very many of the Creole women, an admirable doctress; in high repute with the officers of both services, and their wives, who were from time to time stationed at Kingston. It was very natural that I should inherit her tastes; and so I had from early youth a yearning for medical knowledge and practice which has never deserted me. When I was a very young child I was taken by an old lady, who brought me up in her household among her own grandchildren, and who could scarcely have shown me more kindness had I been one of them; indeed, I was so spoiled by my kind patroness that, but for being frequently with my mother, I might very likely have grown up idle and useless. But I saw so much of her, and of her patients, that the ambition to become a doctress early took firm root in my mind; and I was very [Pg 3] young when I began to make use of the little knowledge I had acquired from watching my mother, upon a great sufferer—my doll. I have noticed always what actors children are. If you leave one alone in a room, how soon it clears a little stage; and, making an audience out of a few chairs and stools, proceeds to act its childish griefs and blandishments upon its doll. So I also made good use of my dumb companion and confidante; and whatever disease was most prevalent in Kingston, be sure my poor doll soon contracted it. I have had many medical triumphs in later days, and saved some valuable lives; but I really think that few have given me more real gratification than the rewarding glow of health which my fancy used to picture stealing over my patient’s waxen face after long and precarious illness.

It’s not my intention to spend a lot of time talking about my childhood memories. My mom ran a boarding house in Kingston and was, like many Creole women, a skilled healer. She was well-known among the officers and their wives who were stationed in Kingston from time to time. It’s no surprise that I inherited her interests; from a young age, I had a strong desire for medical knowledge and practice that has stayed with me. When I was very little, an elderly lady took me in and raised me alongside her own grandchildren, showing me incredible kindness as if I were one of them. In fact, I was so spoiled by my generous caretaker that if I hadn’t spent so much time with my mother, I might have ended up being lazy and unproductive. However, seeing my mother and her patients inspired my ambition to become a healer early on, and I was quite young when I started to apply the little knowledge I had gained from watching her on a significant patient—my doll. I’ve always noticed how theatrical children can be. If you leave one alone in a room, they quickly create a little stage; using a few chairs and stools as an audience, they act out their childish sorrows and joys with their dolls. So, I also made great use of my silent friend and confidante; whatever illness was common in Kingston, my poor doll would soon catch it. I’ve had many medical successes in my later years and saved some important lives, but I honestly think that few things have brought me as much joy as the satisfying feeling of health restoring my patient’s waxy face after a long and serious illness.

Before long it was very natural that I should seek to extend my practice; and so I found other patients in the dogs and cats around me. Many luckless brutes were made to simulate diseases which were raging among their owners, and had forced down their reluctant throats the remedies which I deemed most likely to suit their supposed complaints. And after a time I rose still higher in my ambition; and despairing of finding another human patient, I proceeded to try my simples and essences upon—myself.

Before long, it became completely natural for me to try to expand my practice, so I looked for other patients among the dogs and cats around me. Many unfortunate animals were made to show symptoms of the diseases that their owners had, and I forced down their unwilling throats the treatments I thought would work best for their supposed issues. Eventually, I aimed even higher in my ambition; and after losing hope of finding another human patient, I decided to test my remedies and extracts on—myself.

When I was about twelve years old I was more frequently at my mother’s house, and used to assist her in her duties; very often sharing with her the task of attending upon invalid officers or their wives, who came to her house from the adjacent camp at Up-Park, or the military station at Newcastle.

When I was around twelve, I spent more time at my mom's place and helped her with her chores. I often shared the responsibility of taking care of sick officers or their wives who came to visit her from the nearby camp at Up-Park or the military station at Newcastle.

[Pg 4] As I grew into womanhood, I began to indulge that longing to travel which will never leave me while I have health and vigour. I was never weary of tracing upon an old map the route to England; and never followed with my gaze the stately ships homeward bound without longing to be in them, and see the blue hills of Jamaica fade into the distance. At that time it seemed most improbable that these girlish wishes should be gratified; but circumstances, which I need not explain, enabled me to accompany some relatives to England while I was yet a very young woman.

[Pg 4] As I grew into adulthood, I started to embrace my desire to travel, a longing that will never go away as long as I have my health and energy. I never got tired of tracing the route to England on an old map, and I could never watch the grand ships heading home without wishing I could be on them, watching the blue hills of Jamaica fade into the distance. Back then, it seemed highly unlikely that these youthful dreams would come true; however, circumstances that I don’t need to explain allowed me to travel to England with some relatives when I was still quite young.

I shall never forget my first impressions of London. Of course, I am not going to bore the reader with them; but they are as vivid now as though the year 18— (I had very nearly let my age slip then) had not been long ago numbered with the past. Strangely enough, some of the most vivid of my recollections are the efforts of the London street-boys to poke fun at my and my companion’s complexion. I am only a little brown—a few shades duskier than the brunettes whom you all admire so much; but my companion was very dark, and a fair (if I can apply the term to her) subject for their rude wit. She was hot-tempered, poor thing! and as there were no policemen to awe the boys and turn our servants’ heads in those days, our progress through the London streets was sometimes a rather chequered one.

I will never forget my first impressions of London. I'm not going to bore you with the details, but they are as clear now as if the year 18— (I almost revealed my age there) was just recently behind us. Strangely enough, some of my most vivid memories are of the London street boys trying to make fun of my and my companion's skin color. I’m just a bit brown—a few shades darker than the brunettes you all admire so much; but my friend was very dark, and a fair (if that’s the right word for her) target for their rude jokes. She had a quick temper, poor thing! And since there weren’t any policemen around to scare the boys off and distract our servants in those days, our journey through the London streets sometimes felt quite unpredictable.

I remained in England, upon the occasion of my first visit, about a year; and then returned to Kingston. Before long I again started for London, bringing with me this time a large stock of West Indian preserves and pickles for sale. After remaining two years here, I again started home; and on the way my life and adventures were very [Pg 5] nearly brought to a premature conclusion. Christmas-day had been kept very merrily on board our ship the “Velusia;” and on the following day a fire broke out in the hold. I dare say it would have resisted all the crew’s efforts to put it out, had not another ship appeared in sight; upon which the fire quietly allowed itself to be extinguished. Although considerably alarmed, I did not lose my senses; but during the time when the contest between fire and water was doubtful, I entered into an amicable arrangement with the ship’s cook, whereby, in consideration of two pounds—which I was not, however, to pay until the crisis arrived—he agreed to lash me on to a large hen-coop.

I stayed in England for about a year during my first visit, then returned to Kingston. Soon after, I headed back to London, bringing a big supply of West Indian preserves and pickles to sell. After spending two years there, I started back home again; and on the way, my life and adventures almost came to a premature end. Christmas Day had been celebrated joyfully on board our ship, the “Velusia;” but the next day, a fire broke out in the hold. I believe it would have resisted all the crew's efforts to extinguish it if another ship hadn't appeared in sight; at that point, the fire seemed to give up and let itself be put out. Although I was quite alarmed, I kept my cool; but while it was unclear whether fire or water would win, I made a deal with the ship's cook. In exchange for two pounds—which I wouldn’t pay until we were in the thick of it—he agreed to tie me to a large hen-coop.

Before I had been long in Jamaica I started upon other trips, many of them undertaken with a view to gain. Thus I spent some time in New Providence, bringing home with me a large collection of handsome shells and rare shell-work, which created quite a sensation in Kingston, and had a rapid sale; I visited also Hayti and Cuba. But I hasten onward in my narrative.

Before I had been in Jamaica for long, I started on other trips, many of which I did to make some money. I spent some time in New Providence and returned with a large collection of beautiful shells and rare shell crafts, which caused quite a stir in Kingston and sold quickly. I also visited Haiti and Cuba. But I’ll move on with my story.

Returned to Kingston, I nursed my old indulgent patroness in her last long illness. After she died, in my arms, I went to my mother’s house, where I stayed, making myself useful in a variety of ways, and learning a great deal of Creole medicinal art, until I couldn’t find courage to say “no” to a certain arrangement timidly proposed by Mr. Seacole, but married him, and took him down to Black River, where we established a store. Poor man! he was very delicate; and before I undertook the charge of him, several doctors had expressed most unfavourable opinions of his health. I kept him alive by kind nursing and attention as long as I could; but at last he [Pg 6] grew so ill that we left Black River, and returned to my mother’s house at Kingston. Within a month of our arrival there he died. This was my first great trouble, and I felt it bitterly. For days I never stirred—lost to all that passed around me in a dull stupor of despair. If you had told me that the time would soon come when I should remember this sorrow calmly, I should not have believed it possible: and yet it was so. I do not think that we hot-blooded Creoles sorrow less for showing it so impetuously; but I do think that the sharp edge of our grief wears down sooner than theirs who preserve an outward demeanour of calmness, and nurse their woe secretly in their hearts.

Returned to Kingston, I took care of my indulgent patroness during her long illness. After she passed away in my arms, I went to my mother’s house, where I stayed and helped out in various ways, learning a lot about Creole medicine, until I couldn’t find the courage to say “no” to a certain proposal shyly suggested by Mr. Seacole. I married him and took him down to Black River, where we opened a store. Poor man! He was quite fragile, and before I took on the responsibility of caring for him, several doctors had given very negative opinions about his health. I kept him alive with kind nursing and attention for as long as I could, but eventually he became so ill that we left Black River and returned to my mother’s house in Kingston. Within a month of arriving there, he died. This was my first big heartbreak, and I felt it deeply. For days, I didn’t move—lost in a dull haze of despair. If you had told me that the time would come when I would remember this sorrow with calmness, I wouldn’t have believed it possible, but it did happen. I don’t think that we passionate Creoles feel less grief for expressing it so intensely; however, I do believe that the sharp edge of our sorrow dulls quicker than those who maintain a calm exterior and secretly harbor their pain in their hearts.


CHAPTER II.

STRUGGLES FOR LIFE—THE CHOLERA IN JAMAICA—I LEAVE KINGSTON FOR THE ISTHMUS OF PANAMA—CHAGRES, NAVY BAY, AND GATUN—LIFE IN PANAMA—UP THE RIVER CHAGRES TO GORGONA AND CRUCES.

STRUGGLES FOR LIFE—THE CHOLERA IN JAMAICA—I LEAVE KINGSTON FOR THE ISTHMUS OF PANAMA—CHAGRES, NAVY BAY, AND GATUN—LIFE IN PANAMA—UP THE RIVER CHAGRES TO GORGONA AND CRUCES.

I had one other great grief to master—the loss of my mother, and then I was left alone to battle with the world as best I might. The struggles which it cost me to succeed in life were sometimes very trying; nor have they ended yet. But I have always turned a bold front to fortune, and taken, and shall continue to take, as my brave friends in the army and navy have shown me how, “my hurts before.” Although it was no easy thing for a widow to make ends meet, I never allowed myself to know [Pg 7] what repining or depression was, and so succeeded in gaining not only my daily bread, but many comforts besides from the beginning. Indeed, my experience of the world—it is not finished yet, but I do not think it will give me reason to change my opinion—leads me to the conclusion that it is by no means the hard bad world which some selfish people would have us believe it. It may be as my editor says—

I had one more big grief to deal with—the loss of my mother—and then I was left to face the world on my own as best I could. The struggles I went through to succeed in life were sometimes really tough, and they’re not over yet. But I’ve always faced challenges boldly and taken, and will continue to take, the advice my brave friends in the army and navy taught me, putting “my hurts first.” Although it wasn't easy for a widow to make ends meet, I never let myself feel sorry for myself or fall into depression, and because of that, I managed to not only provide for myself but also enjoy some comforts from the start. In fact, my experience with the world—it's not done yet, but I don’t think it will change my view—leads me to believe that it’s not the harsh, cruel place that some selfish people want us to think. It might be as my editor says—

"That softly brings the world to those
"That are shaped in a gentle way;"

hinting at the same time, politely, that the rule may apply to me personally. And perhaps he is right, for although I was always a hearty, strong woman—plain-spoken people might say stout—I think my heart is soft enough.

hinting at the same time, politely, that the rule may apply to me personally. And maybe he's right, because even though I’ve always been a hearty, strong woman—some straightforward folks might say stout—I believe my heart is soft enough.

How slowly and gradually I succeeded in life, need not be told at length. My fortunes underwent the variations which befall all. Sometimes I was rich one day, and poor the next. I never thought too exclusively of money, believing rather that we were born to be happy, and that the surest way to be wretched is to prize it overmuch. Had I done so, I should have mourned over many a promising speculation proving a failure, over many a pan of preserves or guava jelly burnt in the making; and perhaps lost my mind when the great fire of 1843, which devastated Kingston, burnt down my poor home. As it was, I very nearly lost my life, for I would not leave my house until every chance of saving it had gone, and it was wrapped in flames. But, of course, I set to work again in a humbler way, and rebuilt my house by degrees, and restocked it, succeeding better than before; for I had gained a reputation as a skilful nurse and doctress, and my house [Pg 8] was always full of invalid officers and their wives from Newcastle, or the adjacent Up-Park Camp. Sometimes I had a naval or military surgeon under my roof, from whom I never failed to glean instruction, given, when they learned my love for their profession, with a readiness and kindness I am never likely to forget. Many of these kind friends are alive now. I met with some when my adventures had carried me to the battle-fields of the Crimea; and to those whose eyes may rest upon these pages I again offer my acknowledgments for their past kindness, which helped me to be useful to my kind in many lands.

How slowly and gradually I succeeded in life, doesn't need to be explained in detail. My fortunes went through the ups and downs common to everyone. Some days I was wealthy, and others I was broke. I never focused too much on money; I believed we are meant to be happy, and that valuing money too highly is the quickest way to be miserable. If I had, I would have lamented over many promising ventures that failed, over many jars of preserves or guava jelly that burned while making; and maybe I would have lost my mind when the great fire of 1843 devastated Kingston and destroyed my poor home. As it was, I almost lost my life because I wouldn’t leave my house until it was clear there was no chance of saving it, and it was engulfed in flames. But, of course, I quickly got back to work in a more modest way, gradually rebuilt my house, and restocked it, ultimately doing better than before; I had gained a reputation as a skilled nurse and healer, and my home was always filled with sick officers and their wives from Newcastle or the nearby Up-Park Camp. Sometimes I had a naval or military surgeon staying with me, and I always took the opportunity to learn from them, as they shared their knowledge with me generously once they knew about my passion for their field—something I’ll never forget. Many of these good friends are still alive today. I encountered some of them when my adventures brought me to the battlefields of Crimea; and to those who read these pages, I want to express my gratitude for their past kindness, which allowed me to be of help to others in many places.

And here I may take the opportunity of explaining that it was from a confidence in my own powers, and not at all from necessity, that I remained an unprotected female. Indeed, I do not mind confessing to my reader, in a friendly confidential way, that one of the hardest struggles of my life in Kingston was to resist the pressing candidates for the late Mr. Seacole’s shoes.

And here I can take the chance to explain that it was my confidence in my abilities, not a lack of options, that kept me an unprotected woman. Honestly, I don’t mind admitting to my reader, in a friendly, confidential way, that one of the toughest challenges I faced in Kingston was resisting the eager candidates for the late Mr. Seacole’s position.

Officers of high rank sometimes took up their abode in my house. Others of inferior rank were familiar with me, long before their bravery, and, alas! too often death, in the Crimea, made them world famous. There were few officers of the 97th to whom Mother Seacole was not well known, before she joined them in front of Sebastopol; and among the best known was good-hearted, loveable, noble H—— V——, whose death shocked me so terribly, and with whose useful heroic life the English public have become so familiar. I can hear the ring of his boyish laughter even now.

Officers of high rank sometimes stayed at my house. Others of lower rank got to know me long before their bravery, and sadly, too often their deaths, in the Crimea, made them famous around the world. There were few officers of the 97th who didn’t know Mother Seacole well before she joined them in front of Sebastopol; among the most well-known was the kind-hearted, lovable, noble H—— V——, whose death shocked me deeply and whose impactful, heroic life the English public has come to know so well. I can still hear the sound of his youthful laughter.

In the year 1850, the cholera swept over the island of Jamaica with terrible force. Our idea—perhaps an [Pg 9] unfounded one—was, that a steamer from New Orleans was the means of introducing it into the island. Anyhow, they sent some clothes on shore to be washed, and poor Dolly Johnson, the washerwoman, whom we all knew, sickened and died of the terrible disease. While the cholera raged, I had but too many opportunities of watching its nature, and from a Dr. B——, who was then lodging in my house, received many hints as to its treatment which I afterwards found invaluable.

In 1850, cholera hit the island of Jamaica with devastating force. We thought—maybe incorrectly—that a steamer from New Orleans brought it to the island. Anyway, they sent some clothes ashore to be washed, and poor Dolly Johnson, the washerwoman we all knew, got sick and died from the horrible disease. While the cholera outbreak was going on, I had more than enough chances to observe its nature, and from Dr. B——, who was staying at my house at the time, I received a lot of useful tips on how to treat it, which I later found invaluable.

Early in the same year my brother had left Kingston for the Isthmus of Panama, then the great high-road to and from golden California, where he had established a considerable store and hotel. Ever since he had done so, I had found some difficulty in checking my reviving disposition to roam, and at last persuading myself that I might be of use to him (he was far from strong), I resigned my house into the hands of a cousin, and made arrangements to journey to Chagres. Having come to this conclusion, I allowed no grass to grow beneath my feet, but set to work busily, for I was not going to him empty-handed. My house was full for weeks, of tailors, making up rough coats, trousers, etc., and sempstresses cutting out and making shirts. In addition to these, my kitchen was filled with busy people, manufacturing preserves, guava jelly, and other delicacies, while a considerable sum was invested in the purchase of preserved meats, vegetables, and eggs. It will be as well, perhaps, if I explain, in as few words as possible, the then condition of the Isthmus of Panama.

Early in that same year, my brother had left Kingston for the Isthmus of Panama, which was the main route to and from gold-rich California, where he had set up a sizable store and hotel. Ever since he did that, I found it hard to suppress my growing urge to travel, and finally convinced myself that I could be of help to him (he wasn't in great health). So, I handed over my house to a cousin and made plans to travel to Chagres. Once I made this decision, I didn’t waste any time; I got right to work because I wasn’t going to him empty-handed. For weeks, my house was bustling with tailors making rough coats, trousers, and more, while seamstresses were cutting and sewing shirts. Additionally, my kitchen was filled with people preparing preserves, guava jelly, and other treats, and I invested a good amount in buying preserved meats, vegetables, and eggs. It might be helpful if I briefly explain the situation in the Isthmus of Panama at that time.

All my readers must know—a glance at the map will show it to those who do not—that between North America and the envied shores of California stretches a little neck of land, [Pg 10] insignificant-looking enough on the map, dividing the Atlantic from the Pacific. By crossing this, the travellers from America avoided a long, weary, and dangerous sea voyage round Cape Horn, or an almost impossible journey by land.

All my readers should know—a quick look at the map will reveal it to those who don’t—that between North America and the coveted shores of California lies a small strip of land, [Pg 10] which appears insignificant on the map, separating the Atlantic from the Pacific. By crossing this, travelers from America escaped a long, exhausting, and perilous sea voyage around Cape Horn, or an almost impossible overland trek.

But that journey across the Isthmus, insignificant in distance as it was, was by no means an easy one. It seemed as if nature had determined to throw every conceivable obstacle in the way of those who should seek to join the two great oceans of the world. I have read and heard many accounts of old endeavours to effect this important and gigantic work, and how miserably they failed. It was reserved for the men of our age to accomplish what so many had died in attempting, and iron and steam, twin giants, subdued to man’s will, have put a girdle over rocks and rivers, so that travellers can glide as smoothly, if not as inexpensively, over the once terrible Isthmus of Darien, as they can from London to Brighton. Not yet, however, does civilization, rule at Panama. The weak sway of the New Granada Republic, despised by lawless men, and respected by none, is powerless to control the refuse of every nation which meet together upon its soil. Whenever they feel inclined now they overpower the law easily; but seven years ago, when I visited the Isthmus of Panama, things were much worse, and a licence existed, compared to which the present lawless state of affairs is enviable.

But that journey across the Isthmus, small in distance as it was, was definitely not an easy one. It felt like nature had decided to throw every possible obstacle in the way of those trying to connect the two great oceans of the world. I’ve read and heard many stories about past attempts to achieve this important and massive task, and how badly they failed. It was up to the people of our time to succeed at what so many had died trying to do, and iron and steam, two powerful forces, have made it possible for humans to conquer the rocks and rivers, allowing travelers to glide smoothly, if not cheaply, over the once dreadful Isthmus of Darien, just like they can from London to Brighton. However, civilization hasn’t taken over Panama yet. The weak control of the New Granada Republic, looked down upon by outlaws and respected by no one, can’t manage the unwanted elements from every nation that gather on its land. Whenever they feel like it, they easily overpower the law; but seven years ago, when I visited the Isthmus of Panama, things were much worse, and there was a lawlessness that made the current situation seem enviable.

When, after passing Chagres, an old-world, tumble-down town, for about seven miles, the steamer reached Navy Bay, I thought I had never seen a more luckless, dreary spot. Three sides of the place were a mere swamp, and the town itself stood upon a sand-reef, the houses being built upon piles, which some one told me rotted [Pg 11] regularly every three years. The railway, which now connects the bay with Panama, was then building, and ran, as far as we could see, on piles, connected with the town by a wooden jetty. It seemed as capital a nursery for ague and fever as Death could hit upon anywhere, and those on board the steamer who knew it confirmed my opinion. As we arrived a steady down-pour of rain was falling from an inky sky; the white men who met us on the wharf appeared ghostly and wraith-like, and the very negroes seemed pale and wan. The news which met us did not tempt me to lose any time in getting up the country to my brother. According to all accounts, fever and ague, with some minor diseases, especially dropsy, were having it all their own way at Navy Bay, and, although I only stayed one night in the place, my medicine chest was called into requisition. But the sufferers wanted remedies which I could not give them—warmth, nourishment, and fresh air. Beneath leaky tents, damp huts, and even under broken railway waggons, I saw men dying from sheer exhaustion. Indeed, I was very glad when, with the morning, the crowd, as the Yankees called the bands of pilgrims to and from California, made ready to ascend to Panama.

When the steamer reached Navy Bay after passing Chagres, an old, rundown town about seven miles away, I thought I had never seen a more unfortunate and bleak place. Three sides of the area were just swamp, and the town itself sat on a sand reef, with houses built on stilts that someone told me rotted away every three years. The railway that now connects the bay with Panama was still under construction and ran, as far as we could see, on stilts, linked to the town by a wooden jetty. It seemed like a perfect breeding ground for fevers and illnesses, as deadly as any place could be, and others on the steamer who were familiar with it confirmed my thoughts. When we arrived, a steady rain was falling from a dark sky; the white men who greeted us on the wharf looked ghostly, and even the African Americans seemed pale and weak. The news we received did not encourage me to waste any time getting up the country to meet my brother. By all accounts, fevers and some minor illnesses, especially dropsy, were rampant in Navy Bay, and although I only spent one night there, I had to use my medicine kit. But the patients needed treatments I couldn’t provide—warmth, nourishment, and fresh air. I saw men dying from sheer exhaustion under leaking tents, damp huts, and even broken train wagons. Truly, I was relieved when, with the morning, the crowd, as the Yankees referred to the groups heading to and from California, prepared to head up to Panama.

The first stage of our journey was by railway to Gatun, about twelve miles distant. For the greater portion of that distance the lines ran on piles, over as unhealthy and wretched a country as the eye could well grow weary of; but, at last, the country improved, and you caught glimpses of distant hills and English-like scenery. Every mile of that fatal railway cost the world thousands of lives. I was assured that its site was marked thickly by graves, [Pg 12] and that so great was the mortality among the labourers that three times the survivors struck in a body, and their places had to be supplied by fresh victims from America, tempted by unheard-of rates of wages. It is a gigantic undertaking, and shows what the energy and enterprise of man can accomplish. Everything requisite for its construction, even the timber, had to be prepared in, and brought from, America.

The first stage of our journey was by train to Gatun, about twelve miles away. For most of that distance, the tracks were built on piles over a country that was as unhealthy and miserable as you could imagine; but eventually, the landscape improved, and you could see distant hills and scenery reminiscent of England. Every mile of that deadly railway cost thousands of lives. I was told that its route was heavily dotted with graves, and the death toll among the workers was so high that the survivors went on strike three times, necessitating the recruitment of new laborers from America, lured by unheard-of pay. It’s a colossal project that showcases what human energy and ambition can achieve. Everything needed for its construction, even the timber, had to be sourced from America.

The railway then ran no further than Gatun, and here we were to take water and ascend the River Chagres to Gorgona, the next stage on the way to Cruces, where my brother was. The cars landed us at the bottom of a somewhat steep cutting through a reddish clay, and deposited me and my suite, consisting of a black servant, named “Mac,” and a little girl, in safety in the midst of my many packages, not altogether satisfied with my prospects; for the rain was falling heavily and steadily, and the Gatun porters were possessing themselves of my luggage with that same avidity which distinguishes their brethren on the pier of Calais or the quays of Pera. There are two species of individuals whom I have found alike wherever my travels have carried me—the reader can guess their professions—porters and lawyers.

The railway stopped at Gatun, where we were to refuel and then head up the Chagres River to Gorgona, the next stop on the way to Cruces, where my brother was. The train dropped us off at the bottom of a steep slope through reddish clay and left me and my group, which included a black servant named “Mac” and a little girl, safely surrounded by my many bags. I wasn’t too excited about my situation; the rain was pouring down heavily and steadily, and the Gatun porters were eagerly grabbing my luggage, just like the ones I’d seen at the pier in Calais or the docks in Pera. There are two types of people I’ve found to be the same no matter where I travel—can you guess what they are? Porters and lawyers.

It was as much as I could do to gather my packages together, sit in the midst with a determined look to awe the hungry crowd around me, and send “Mac” up the steep slippery bank to report progress. After a little while he returned to say that the river-side was not far off, where boats could be hired for the upward journey. The word given, the porters threw themselves upon my packages; a pitched battle ensued, out of which issued the strongest [Pg 13] Spanish Indians, with their hardly earned prizes, and we commenced the ascent of the clayey bank. Now, although the surveyors of the Darien highways had considerately cut steps up the steep incline, they had become worse than useless, so I floundered about terribly, more than once losing my footing altogether. And as with that due regard to personal appearance, which I have always deemed a duty as well as a pleasure to study, I had, before leaving Navy Bay, attired myself in a delicate light blue dress, a white bonnet prettily trimmed, and an equally chaste shawl, the reader can sympathise with my distress. However, I gained the summit, and after an arduous descent, of a few minutes duration, reached the river-side; in a most piteous plight, however, for my pretty dress, from its contact with the Gatun clay, looked as red as if, in the pursuit of science, I had passed it through a strong solution of muriatic acid.

It took all I had to gather my bags, sit in the middle with a determined look to impress the hungry crowd around me, and send “Mac” up the steep, slippery bank to check on our progress. After a bit, he came back to say that the riverbank wasn’t far, where we could rent boats for the trip upstream. Once we got the word, the porters rushed to my bags; a fierce struggle broke out, and the strongest Spanish Indians emerged with their hard-earned prizes, and we began the climb up the muddy bank. Although the surveyors had kindly cut steps into the steep incline, they had become more of a hindrance, and I stumbled around terribly, losing my footing more than once. And considering my appearance, which I’ve always thought was both a duty and a pleasure to maintain, I had dressed in a delicate light blue dress, a neatly trimmed white bonnet, and a similarly classy shawl before leaving Navy Bay, so you can imagine my distress. Still, I made it to the top, and after a tough descent of just a few minutes, reached the riverside; but I was in quite a sorry state, as my pretty dress, after coming into contact with the Gatun clay, looked as red as if I had soaked it in a strong solution of muriatic acid.

By the water-side I found my travelling companions arguing angrily with the shrewd boatmen, and bating down their fares. Upon collecting my luggage, I found, as I had expected, that the porters had not neglected the glorious opportunity of robbing a woman, and that several articles were missing. Complaints, I knew, would not avail me, and stronger measures seemed hazardous and barely advisable in a lawless out-of-the-way spot, where

By the waterfront, I found my travel companions arguing angrily with the clever boatmen and haggling over their fares. After gathering my luggage, I discovered, as I expected, that the porters had taken the opportunity to rob a woman, and several items were missing. I knew that complaining wouldn’t help me, and taking stronger action seemed risky and hardly wise in a lawless, remote place where

"The straightforward plan,
That they should take those who have the power, And they should keep whoever can,”

seemed universally practised, and would very likely have been defended by its practitioners upon principle.

seemed to be commonly practiced, and would probably have been defended by those who did it based on principle.

It was not so easy to hire a boat as I had been led to [Pg 14] expect. The large crowd had made the boatmen somewhat exorbitant in their demands, and there were several reasons why I should engage one for my own exclusive use, instead of sharing one with some of my travelling companions. In the first place, my luggage was somewhat bulky; and, in the second place, my experience of travel had not failed to teach me that Americans (even from the Northern States) are always uncomfortable in the company of coloured people, and very often show this feeling in stronger ways than by sour looks and rude words. I think, if I have a little prejudice against our cousins across the Atlantic—and I do confess to a little—it is not unreasonable. I have a few shades of deeper brown upon my skin which shows me related—and I am proud of the relationship—to those poor mortals whom you once held enslaved, and whose bodies America still owns. And having this bond, and knowing what slavery is; having seen with my eyes and heard with my ears proof positive enough of its horrors—let others affect to doubt them if they will—is it surprising that I should be somewhat impatient of the airs of superiority which many Americans have endeavoured to assume over me? Mind, I am not speaking of all. I have met with some delightful exceptions.

It wasn’t as easy to hire a boat as I had expected. The large crowd had made the boatmen quite unreasonable in their demands, and there were several reasons why I should get one for my exclusive use instead of sharing with some of my travel companions. First, my luggage was a bit bulky; and second, my travel experiences taught me that Americans (even from the Northern States) tend to feel uncomfortable around people of color, often showing this discomfort in more blatant ways than just sour looks and rude comments. I admit I have a slight prejudice against our cousins across the Atlantic—and I acknowledge it—but it’s not unreasonable. I have a few deeper shades of brown in my skin that connect me—and I’m proud of that connection—to those unfortunate souls who were once enslaved, and whose bodies America still claims. With this connection, and knowing what slavery entails; having seen and heard enough evidence of its horrors—let others pretend to doubt if they want—can you really be surprised that I feel a bit impatient with the airs of superiority many Americans try to put on around me? Keep in mind, I’m not talking about everyone. I’ve met some wonderful exceptions.

At length I succeeded in hiring a boat for the modest consideration of ten pounds, to carry me and my fortunes to Cruces. My boat was far from uncomfortable. Large and flat-bottomed, with an awning, dirty it must be confessed, beneath which swung a hammock, of which I took immediate possession. By the way, the Central Americans should adopt the hammock as their national badge; but for sheer necessity they would never leave it. The master of [Pg 15] the boat, the padrone, was a fine tall negro, his crew were four common enough specimens of humanity, with a marked disregard of the prejudices of society with respect to clothing. A dirty handkerchief rolled over the head, and a wisp of something, which might have been linen, bound round the loins, formed their attire. Perhaps, however, the thick coating of dirt which covered them kept them warmer than more civilized clothing, besides being indisputably more economical.

At last, I managed to rent a boat for the reasonable price of ten pounds to take me and my belongings to Cruces. My boat was quite comfortable. It was large and flat-bottomed, with an awning—admittedly dirty—under which hung a hammock that I immediately claimed. By the way, Central Americans should really adopt the hammock as their national symbol; without it, they probably wouldn’t leave home. The captain of the boat, the padrone, was a tall black man, and his crew consisted of four typical guys who clearly didn’t care much about society's dress norms. They wore a dirty handkerchief wrapped around their heads and a piece of something that may have been linen tied around their waists. However, the thick layer of dirt covering them probably kept them warmer than more conventional clothes, and it was definitely more cost-effective.

The boat was generally propelled by paddles, but when the river was shallow, poles were used to punt us along, as on English rivers; the black padrone, whose superior position was indicated by the use of decent clothing, standing at the helm, gesticulating wildly, and swearing Spanish oaths with a vehemence that would have put Corporal Trim’s comrades in Flanders to the blush. Very much shocked, of course, but finding it perfectly useless to remonstrate with him, I swung myself in my hammock and leisurely watched the river scene.

The boat was usually moved by paddles, but when the river was shallow, they used poles to push us along, like on English rivers. The black padrone, whose higher status was shown by his good clothes, stood at the helm, waving his hands and shouting Spanish curses with such intensity that it would have embarrassed Corporal Trim's buddies in Flanders. I was definitely shocked, of course, but since arguing with him seemed pointless, I settled into my hammock and casually watched the river scene.

The river Chagres lolled with considerable force, now between low marshy shores, now narrowing, between steep, thickly wooded banks. It was liable, as are all rivers in hilly districts, to sudden and heavy floods; and although the padrone, on leaving Gatun, had pledged his soul to land me at Cruces that night, I had not been long afloat before I saw that he would forfeit his worthless pledge; for the wind rose to a gale, ruffling the river here and there into a little sea; the rain came down in torrents, while the river rose rapidly, bearing down on its swollen stream trunks of trees, and similar waifs and strays, which it tossed about like a giant in sport, threatening to snag us [Pg 16] with its playthings every moment. And when we came to a sheltered reach, and found that the little fleet of boats which had preceded us had laid to there, I came to the conclusion that, stiff, tired, and hungry, I should have to pass a night upon the river Chagres. All I could get to eat was some guavas, which grew wild upon the banks, and then I watched the padrone curl his long body up among my luggage, and listened to the crew, who had rolled together at the bottom of the boat, snore as peacefully as if they slept between fair linen sheets, in the purest of calico night-gear, and the most unexceptionable of nightcaps, until somehow I fell into a troubled, dreamy sleep.

The Chagres River flowed strongly, now between low, marshy shores, and then narrowing between steep, thickly wooded banks. Like all rivers in hilly areas, it was prone to sudden and heavy floods; and even though the captain had promised to get me to Cruces that night when we left Gatun, it wasn't long before I realized he would break that empty promise. The wind picked up to a gale, turning the river into a choppy sea; the rain poured down in torrents, and the river rose quickly, sweeping along tree trunks and other debris, which it tossed around like a giant playing, threatening to snag us with its toys at any moment. When we reached a sheltered part and saw that the small fleet of boats ahead of us had stopped there, I concluded that, stiff, tired, and hungry, I would have to spend the night on the Chagres River. All I could find to eat were some guavas growing wild on the banks, and then I watched the captain curl up among my luggage while listening to the crew snore peacefully at the bottom of the boat, as if they were sleeping on fresh linen sheets in comfy nightwear and the best nightcaps, until I somehow drifted into a restless, dreamy sleep.

At daybreak we were enabled to pursue our journey, and in a short time reached Gorgona. I was glad enough to go on shore, as you may imagine. Gorgona was a mere temporary town of bamboo and wood houses, hastily erected to serve as a station for the crowd. In the present rainy season, when the river was navigable up to Cruces, the chief part of the population migrated thither, so that Gorgona was almost deserted, and looked indescribably damp, dirty, and dull. With some difficulty I found a bakery and a butcher’s shop. The meat was not very tempting, for the Gorgona butchers did not trouble themselves about joints, but cut the flesh into strips about three inches wide, and of various lengths. These were hung upon rails, so that you bought your meat by the yard, and were spared any difficulty in the choice of joint. I cannot say that I was favourably impressed with this novel and simple way of avoiding trouble, but I was far too hungry to be particular, and buying a strip for a quarter of a real, carried it off to Mac to cook.

At daybreak, we were able to continue our journey, and soon we arrived at Gorgona. I was pretty glad to finally go ashore, as you can imagine. Gorgona was just a temporary settlement of bamboo and wooden houses, quickly built to accommodate the crowd. During this rainy season, when the river was passable up to Cruces, most of the population moved there, leaving Gorgona almost deserted and looking indescribably damp, dirty, and dull. After some effort, I found a bakery and a butcher shop. The meat wasn’t very appetizing, as the butchers in Gorgona didn’t bother with traditional cuts but instead sliced the flesh into strips about three inches wide and varying lengths. These were hung up on rails, so you basically bought your meat by the yard, which made choosing easier. I can't say I was particularly impressed with this novel and simple approach to making things easier, but I was way too hungry to be picky. I grabbed a strip for a quarter of a real and took it back to Mac to cook.

[Pg 17] Late that afternoon, the padrone and his crew landed me, tired, wretched, and out of temper, upon the miserable wharf of Cruces.

[Pg 17] Later that afternoon, the boss and his crew dropped me off, exhausted, miserable, and irritable, at the sorry dock of Cruces.


CHAPTER III.

MY RECEPTION AT THE INDEPENDENT HOTEL—A CRUCES TABLE D’HÔTE—LIFE IN CRUCES—AMUSEMENTS OF THE CROWDS—A NOVEL FOUR-POST BED.

MY RECEPTION AT THE INDEPENDENT HOTEL—A CRUCES TABLE D’HÔTE—LIFE IN CRUCES—AMUSEMENTS OF THE CROWDS—A NOVEL FOUR-POST BED.

The sympathising reader, who very likely has been laughing heartily at my late troubles, can fancy that I was looking forward with no little pleasurable anticipation to reaching my brother’s cheerful home at Cruces. After the long night spent on board the wretched boat in my stiff, clayey dress, and the hours of fasting, the warmth and good cheer of the Independent Hotel could not fail to be acceptable. My brother met me on the rickety wharf with the kindest welcome in his face, although he did not attempt to conceal a smile at my forlorn appearance, and giving the necessary instructions about my luggage, led the way at once to his house, which was situated at the upper end of the street. A capital site, he said, when the rest of the town was under water—which agreeable variety occurred twice or thrice a year unexpectedly. On our way, he rather damped my hopes by expressing his fears that he should be unable to provide his sister with the accommodation he could wish. For you see, he said, the crowd from Panama has just come in, meeting your crowd from Navy Bay; and I shouldn’t be at all surprised if very many of [Pg 18] them have no better bed than the store floors. But, despite this warning, I was miserably unprepared for the reception that awaited me. To be sure, I found Cruces as like Gorgona, in its dampness, dirt, and confusion, as it well could be; but the crowd from the gold-fields of California had just arrived, having made the journey from Panama on mules, and the street was filled with motley groups in picturesque variety of attire. The hotels were also full of them, while many lounged in the verandahs after their day’s journey. Rude, coarse gold-diggers, in gay-coloured shirts, and long, serviceable boots, elbowed, in perfect equality, keen Yankee speculators, as close shaven, neat, and clean on the Isthmus of Panama as in the streets of New York or New Orleans. The women alone kept aloof from each other, and well they might; for, while a very few seemed not ashamed of their sex, it was somewhat difficult to distinguish the majority from their male companions, save by their bolder and more reckless voice and manner. I must say, however, that many of them adopted male attire for the journey across the Isthmus only, as it spared them many compliments which their husbands were often disposed to resent, however flattering they might be to their choice.

The sympathetic reader, who has probably been laughing at my recent troubles, can imagine that I was looking forward to reaching my brother’s cheerful home in Cruces with great anticipation. After spending a long night on that awful boat in my stiff, muddy dress, and hours without food, the warmth and hospitality of the Independent Hotel would be very welcome. My brother greeted me on the shaky wharf with a kind smile, though he couldn’t hide his amusement at my disheveled appearance. He gave instructions about my luggage and led the way to his house at the upper end of the street. “Great location,” he said, “especially when the rest of the town is flooded—this happens unexpectedly two or three times a year.” On our way, he dampened my hopes by saying he might not be able to provide the kind of accommodation he wanted for me. “You see,” he said, “the crowd from Panama has just arrived, mixing with the crowd from Navy Bay. I wouldn’t be surprised if many of them end up sleeping on the store floors.” But despite this warning, I was utterly unprepared for the reception that awaited me. Sure, I found Cruces as damp, dirty, and chaotic as Gorgona; but the crowd from the California goldfields had just arrived after traveling from Panama on mules, and the street was packed with colorful groups in various outfits. The hotels were also filled with them while many relaxed on the verandas after their day’s journey. Rude, rough gold-diggers in bright shirts and sturdy boots jostled alongside neat, clean-shaven Yankee speculators, just as well-groomed in Panama as they would be on the streets of New York or New Orleans. The women kept to themselves, and understandably so; while a very few didn’t seem ashamed of being women, it was hard to tell most of them apart from their male companions, except for their bolder and more reckless voices and mannerisms. I must say, however, that many adopted male clothing only for the journey across the Isthmus to avoid the unwanted attention that their husbands often objected to, even if it was meant as a compliment.

Through all these I pressed on, stiff, cold, and hungry, to the Independent Hotel, eagerly anticipating the comforts which awaited me there. At length we reached it. But, rest! warmth! comfort!—miserable delusions! Picture to yourself, sympathising reader, a long, low hut, built of rough, unhewn, unplaned logs, filled up with mud and split bamboo; a long, sloping roof and a large verandah, already full of visitors. And the interior: a long room, [Pg 19] gaily hung with dirty calico, in stripes of red and white; above it another room, in which the guests slept, having the benefit of sharing in any orgies which might be going on below them, through the broad chinks between the rough, irregular planks which formed its floor. At the further end, a small corner, partitioned roughly off, formed a bar, and around it were shelves laden with stores for the travellers, while behind it was a little room used by my brother as his private apartment; but three female travellers had hired it for their own especial use for the night, paying the enormous sum of £10 for so exclusive a luxury. At the entrance sat a black man, taking toll of the comers-in, giving them in exchange for coin or gold-dust (he had a rusty pair of scales to weigh the latter) a dirty ticket, which guaranteed them supper, a night’s lodging, and breakfast. I saw all this very quickly, and turned round upon my brother in angry despair.

Through all this, I pushed on, feeling stiff, cold, and hungry, to the Independent Hotel, eagerly looking forward to the comforts that awaited me there. Eventually, we arrived. But, rest! warmth! comfort!—just miserable illusions! Picture this, sympathetic reader: a long, low hut made of rough, unrefined logs filled with mud and split bamboo; it had a long, sloping roof and a large verandah already crowded with visitors. And the inside: a long room, [Pg 19] brightly decorated with dirty calico in red and white stripes; above it was another room where the guests slept, enduring any rowdy parties happening below them through the wide gaps between the uneven, rough planks that made up its floor. At the far end, a small corner, roughly partitioned off, served as a bar, with shelves filled with supplies for travelers, while behind it was a little room my brother used as his private space; however, three female travelers had rented it for their own special use for the night, paying the outrageous sum of £10 for such an exclusive luxury. At the entrance sat a Black man collecting fees from those coming in, giving them in exchange for coins or gold dust (he had a rusty pair of scales to weigh the latter) a dirty ticket that guaranteed them supper, a night’s lodging, and breakfast. I took all this in very quickly and turned to my brother in angry despair.

“What am I to do? Why did you ever bring me to this place? See what a state I am in—cold, hungry, and wretched. I want to wash, to change my clothes, to eat, to——”

“What am I supposed to do? Why did you bring me to this place? Look at how I am—cold, hungry, and miserable. I need to wash, change my clothes, eat, and—”

But poor Edward could only shrug his shoulders and shake his head, in answer to my indignant remonstrances. At last he made room for me in a corner of the crowded bar, set before me some food, and left me to watch the strange life I had come to; and before long I soon forgot my troubles in the novelty of my position.

But poor Edward could only shrug and shake his head in response to my angry protests. Finally, he made some space for me in a corner of the crowded bar, put some food in front of me, and let me observe the strange life I had entered; and before long, I quickly forgot my troubles in the novelty of my situation.

The difference between the passengers to and from California was very distinguishable. Those bound for the gold country were to a certain extent fresh from civilization, and had scarcely thrown off its control; whereas the [Pg 20] homeward bound revelled in disgusting excess of licence. Although many of the women on their way to California showed clearly enough that the life of licence they sought would not be altogether unfamiliar to them, they still retained some appearance of decency in their attire and manner; but in many cases (as I have before said) the female companions of the successful gold-diggers appeared in no hurry to resume the dress or obligations of their sex. Many were clothed as the men were, in flannel shirt and boots; rode their mules in unfeminine fashion, but with much ease and courage; and in their conversation successfully rivalled the coarseness of their lords. I think, on the whole, that those French lady writers who desire to enjoy the privileges of man, with the irresponsibility of the other sex, would have been delighted with the disciples who were carrying their principles into practice in the streets of Cruces.

The difference between the passengers going to and from California was very noticeable. Those heading to the gold country were somewhat fresh from civilization and hadn’t completely shed its influence; meanwhile, those traveling home were indulging in a shocking level of excess. Although many of the women on their way to California made it clear that the life of indulgence they were seeking wasn't entirely new to them, they still presented some semblance of decency in their clothing and behavior. However, in many cases (as I mentioned before), the female companions of the successful gold diggers didn't seem eager to return to the traditional dresses or responsibilities expected of their gender. Many were dressed like the men, in flannel shirts and boots; they rode their mules in a very unladylike manner but with impressive ease and confidence; and in their conversations, they matched the roughness of the men. Overall, I think that those French female writers who want to enjoy the freedoms of men while having the irresponsibility of their own gender would have been thrilled with the women who were putting their ideas into action on the streets of Cruces.

The chief object of all the travellers seemed to be dinner or supper; I do not know what term they gave it. Down the entire length of the Independent Hotel ran a table covered with a green oilskin cloth, and at proper intervals were placed knives and forks, plates, and cups and saucers turned down; and when a new-comer received his ticket, and wished to secure his place for the coming repast, he would turn his plate, cup, and saucer up; which mode of reserving seats seemed respected by the rest. And as the evening wore on, the shouting and quarrelling at the doorway in Yankee twang increased momentarily; while some seated themselves at the table, and hammering upon it with the handles of their knives, hallooed out to the excited nigger cooks to make haste with the slapjack. Amidst all [Pg 21] this confusion, my brother was quietly selling shirts, boots, trousers, etc., to the travellers; while above all the din could be heard the screaming voices of his touters without, drawing attention to the good cheer of the Independent Hotel. Over and over again, while I cowered in my snug corner, wishing to avoid the notice of all, did I wish myself safe back in my pleasant home in Kingston; but it was too late to find out my mistake now.

The main focus of all the travelers seemed to be dinner or supper; I’m not sure what they called it. A long table stretched along the Independent Hotel, covered with a green oilcloth, and at regular intervals were arranged knives, forks, plates, and cups turned upside down. When a newcomer received his ticket and wanted to save his spot for the upcoming meal, he would flip his plate, cup, and saucer over; this way of claiming a seat seemed to be respected by everyone else. As the evening progressed, the shouting and arguing at the entrance in a Yankee accent grew louder; meanwhile, some people sat down at the table, banging the handles of their knives on it, calling out to the excited Black cooks to hurry up with the flapjacks. Amidst all this chaos, my brother was quietly selling shirts, boots, pants, and so on to the travelers; above all the noise, you could hear the loud voices of his touts outside, drawing attention to the good food at the Independent Hotel. Again and again, while I crouched in my comfy corner, hoping to avoid being noticed, I wished I were safely back in my cozy home in Kingston; but it was too late to realize my mistake now.

At last the table was nearly filled with a motley assemblage of men and women, and the slapjack, hot and steaming, was carried in by the black cooks. The hungry diners welcomed its advent with a shout of delight; and yet it did not seem particularly tempting. But beyond all doubt it was a capital pièce de résistance for great eaters; and before the dinner was over, I saw ample reasons to induce any hotel-keeper to give it his patronage. In truth, it was a thick substantial pancake of flour, salt, and water—eggs were far too expensive to be used in its composition; and by the time the supply had disappeared, I thought the largest appetites must have been stayed. But it was followed by pork, strips of beef stewed with hard dumplings, hams, great dishes of rice, jugs of molasses and treacle for sauce; the whole being washed down with an abundance of tea and coffee. Chickens and eggs were provided for those who were prepared to pay for these luxuries of Panama life. But, so scarce and expensive were they, that, as I afterwards discovered, those hotel-keepers whose larders were so stocked would hang out a chicken upon their signposts, as a sure attraction for the richer and more reckless diggers; while the touter’s cry of “Eggs and chickens here” was a very telling one. Wine and spirits were also [Pg 22] obtainable, but were seldom taken by the Americans, who are abstemious abroad as well as at home.

At last, the table was nearly full of a mixed group of men and women, and the hot, steaming slapjack was brought in by the Black cooks. The hungry diners greeted it with a shout of joy; yet, it didn't look particularly appetizing. Still, it was definitely a standout dish for big eaters, and by the end of dinner, I saw plenty of reasons for any hotel owner to promote it. Honestly, it was a thick, hearty pancake made of flour, salt, and water—eggs were way too pricey to be included; and by the time the supply ran out, I thought even the biggest appetites had been satisfied. But it was followed by pork, strips of beef stewed with hard dumplings, hams, large dishes of rice, and jugs of molasses and treacle for sauce; all of it washed down with plenty of tea and coffee. Chickens and eggs were available for those willing to pay for these luxuries of Panama life. However, they were so rare and costly that, as I later found out, hotel owners with stocked supplies would hang a chicken on their signposts as a sure draw for the wealthier and more daring miners; while the vendor's shout of “Eggs and chickens here” was quite effective. Wine and spirits were also [Pg 22] available, but Americans rarely consumed them, being moderate drinkers both abroad and at home.

After dinner the store soon cleared. Gambling was a great attraction; but my brother, dreading its consequences with these hot-brained armed men, allowed none to take place in his hotel. So some lounged away to the faro and monte tables, which were doing a busy trade; others loitered in the verandah, smoking, and looking at the native women, who sang and danced fandangos before them. The whole of the dirty, woe-begone place, which had looked so wretched by the light of day, was brilliantly illuminated now. Night would bring no rest to Cruces, while the crowds were there to be fed, cheated, or amused. Daybreak would find the faro-tables, with their piles of silver and little heaps of gold-dust, still surrounded by haggard gamblers; daybreak would gleam sickly upon the tawdry finery of the poor Spanish singers and dancers, whose weary night’s work would enable them to live upon the travellers’ bounty for the next week or so. These few hours of gaiety and excitement were to provide the Cruces people with food and clothing for as many days; and while their transitory sun shone, I will do them the justice to say they gathered in their hay busily. In the exciting race for gold, we need not be surprised at the strange groups which line the race-course. All that I wondered at was, that I had not foreseen what I found, or that my rage for change and novelty had closed my ears against the warning voices of those who knew somewhat of the high-road to California; but I was too tired to moralise long, and begged my brother to find me a bed somewhere. He failed to do so completely, and in despair I took the matter in my own [Pg 23] hands; and stripping the green oilskin cloth from the rough table—it would not be wanted again until to-morrow’s breakfast—pinned up some curtains round the table’s legs, and turned in with my little servant beneath it. It was some comfort to know that my brother, his servants, and Mac brought their mattresses, and slept upon it above us. It was a novel bed, and required some slight stretch of the imagination to fancy it a four-poster; but I was too tired to be particular, and slept soundly.

After dinner, the store quickly emptied out. Gambling was a big draw, but my brother, worried about the possible issues with these hot-headed armed men, didn’t allow any gambling in his hotel. So, some people wandered off to the faro and monte tables, which were busy, while others hung out on the verandah, smoking and watching the local women who were singing and dancing fandangos for them. The entire dirty, depressing place, which looked so miserable in daylight, was now brightly lit. Night brought no peace to Cruces, as the crowds were there to be fed, cheated, or entertained. By dawn, the faro tables, with their piles of silver and small mounds of gold dust, would still be surrounded by weary gamblers; dawn would cast a sickly light on the cheap finery of the tired Spanish singers and dancers, whose long night performance would allow them to survive on the travelers’ generosity for the next week or so. These few hours of fun and excitement would provide the Cruces locals with food and clothes for several days. As long as their fleeting moment of prosperity lasted, I must say they worked hard to make the most of it. In the frantic hunt for gold, it’s no surprise at the unusual groups lining the racecourse. What puzzled me was that I hadn’t anticipated what I encountered, or that my eagerness for change and new experiences had made me ignore the warning voices of those familiar with the road to California; but I was too exhausted to reflect for long, and I asked my brother to find me a bed. He couldn’t manage it at all, so in desperation, I took matters into my own hands; I stripped the green oilskin cloth from the rough table—it wouldn’t be needed again until tomorrow’s breakfast—pinned up some curtains around the table legs, and crawled in with my little servant underneath it. It was somewhat comforting to know that my brother, his staff, and Mac brought their mattresses and slept above us. It was an unusual bed, and it took a bit of imagination to picture it as a four-poster; but I was too tired to care and fell asleep quickly.

We were up right early on the following morning; and refreshed with my night’s sleep, I entered heartily into the preparations for breakfast. That meal over, the homeward-bound passengers took boats en route for Gorgona, while those bound for California hired mules for the land journey to Panama. So after awhile all cleared away, and Cruces was left to its unhealthy solitude.

We got up pretty early the next morning, and feeling refreshed from my night's sleep, I jumped right into helping with breakfast preparations. After that meal, the passengers heading home boarded boats on their way to Gorgona, while those heading to California rented mules for the land trip to Panama. Eventually, everyone left, and Cruces was left in its unhealthy isolation.


CHAPTER IV.

AN UNWELCOME VISITOR IN CRUCES—THE CHOLERA—SUCCESS OF THE YELLOW DOCTRESS—FEARFUL SCENE AT THE MULE-OWNER’S—THE BURYING PARTIES—THE CHOLERA ATTACKS ME.

AN UNWELCOME VISITOR IN CRUCES—THE CHOLERA—SUCCESS OF THE YELLOW DOCTRESS—FEARFUL SCENE AT THE MULE-OWNER’S—THE BURYING PARTIES—THE CHOLERA ATTACKS ME.

I do not think I have ever known what it is to despair, or even to despond (if such were my inclination, I have had some opportunities recently), and it was not long before I began to find out the bright side of Cruces life, and enter into schemes for staying there. But it would be a week or so before the advent of another crowd would wake [Pg 24] Cruces to life and activity again; and in the meanwhile, and until I could find a convenient hut for my intended hotel, I remained my brother’s guest.

I don't think I've ever truly experienced despair, or even felt down (though I’ve had some chances to lately), and it didn’t take long for me to start seeing the bright side of life in Cruces and to come up with plans to stay there. But it would be about a week before another group arrived to bring Cruces back to life and activity; in the meantime, and until I could find a suitable hut for my planned hotel, I stayed as my brother's guest.

But it was destined that I should not be long in Cruces before my medicinal skill and knowledge were put to the test. Before the passengers for Panama had been many days gone, it was found that they had left one of their number behind them, and that one—the cholera. I believe that the faculty have not yet come to the conclusion that the cholera is contagious, and I am not presumptuous enough to forestall them; but my people have always considered it to be so, and the poor Cruces folks did not hesitate to say that this new and terrible plague had been a fellow-traveller with the Americans from New Orleans or some other of its favoured haunts. I had the first intimation of its unwelcome presence in the following abrupt and unpleasant manner:—

But it was meant for me not to be in Cruces long before my medical skills and knowledge were put to the test. Shortly after the passengers headed to Panama had left, it became clear that they had forgotten one person behind, and that person was cholera. I think experts still haven't agreed that cholera is contagious, and I'm not arrogant enough to make that determination for them; however, my community has always believed it is, and the residents of Cruces didn’t hesitate to say that this new and terrible disease had traveled with the Americans from New Orleans or one of its other favorite spots. I got my first indication of its unwelcome presence in the following sudden and unpleasant way:—

A Spaniard, an old and intimate friend of my brother, had supped with him one evening, and upon returning home had been taken ill, and after a short period of intense suffering had died. So sudden and so mysterious a death gave rise to the rumour that he had been poisoned, and suspicion rested for a time, perhaps not unnaturally, upon my brother, in whose company the dead man had last been. Anxious for many reasons—the chief one, perhaps, the position of my brother—I went down to see the corpse. A single glance at the poor fellow showed me the terrible truth. The distressed face, sunken eyes, cramped limbs, and discoloured shrivelled skin were all symptoms which I had been familiar with very recently; and at once I pronounced the cause of death to be cholera. The Cruces people were [Pg 25] mightily angry with me for expressing such an opinion; even my brother, although it relieved him of the odium of a great crime, was as annoyed as the rest. But by twelve o’clock that morning one of the Spaniard’s friends was attacked similarly, and the very people who had been most angry with me a few hours previously, came to me now eager for advice. There was no doctor in Cruces; the nearest approach to one was a little timid dentist, who was there by accident, and who refused to prescribe for the sufferer, and I was obliged to do my best. Selecting from my medicine chest—I never travel anywhere without it—what I deemed necessary, I went hastily to the patient, and at once adopted the remedies I considered fit. It was a very obstinate case, but by dint of mustard emetics, warm fomentations, mustard plasters on the stomach and the back, and calomel, at first in large then in gradually smaller doses, I succeeded in saving my first cholera patient in Cruces.

A Spaniard, an old and close friend of my brother, had dinner with him one evening, and after going home, he fell ill and died after a short time of intense suffering. His sudden and mysterious death led to rumors that he had been poisoned, and suspicion naturally fell on my brother, who had been with him last. Concerned for many reasons—primarily due to my brother’s situation—I went to see the body. Just one look at the poor guy revealed the harsh reality. The distressed face, sunken eyes, cramped limbs, and discolored, shriveled skin were all signs I recognized from very recently; right away, I concluded that the cause of death was cholera. The people of Cruces were really upset with me for saying that; even my brother, although relieved to avoid being blamed for a serious crime, was as annoyed as everyone else. But by noon that day, one of the Spaniard’s friends showed similar symptoms, and the very people who had been so angry with me just a few hours earlier came to me for advice. There was no doctor in Cruces; the closest thing to one was a nervous dentist who happened to be there and refused to treat the patient, so I had to do my best. Taking from my medicine kit—I never travel without it—what I thought was necessary, I hurried to the patient and immediately used the treatments I deemed appropriate. It was a tough case, but with mustard emetics, warm compresses, mustard plasters on the stomach and back, and calomel in large then smaller doses, I managed to save my first cholera patient in Cruces.

For a few days the terrible disease made such slow progress amongst us that we almost hoped it had passed on its way and spared us; but all at once it spread rapidly, and affrighted faces and cries of woe soon showed how fatally the destroyer was at work. And in so great request were my services, that for days and nights together I scarcely knew what it was to enjoy two successive hours’ rest.

For a few days, the terrible disease progressed so slowly among us that we almost hoped it had moved on and left us alone; but suddenly it spread quickly, and fearful faces and cries of despair soon revealed how deadly the threat was. My help was in such high demand that for days and nights on end, I hardly knew what it felt like to enjoy two consecutive hours of rest.

And here I must pause to set myself right with my kind reader. He or she will not, I hope, think that, in narrating these incidents, I am exalting my poor part in them unduly. I do not deny (it is the only thing indeed that I have to be proud of) that I am pleased and gratified [Pg 26] when I look back upon my past life, and see times now and then, and places here and there, when and where I have been enabled to benefit my fellow-creatures suffering from ills my skill could often remedy. Nor do I think that the kind reader will consider this feeling an unworthy one. If it be so, and if, in the following pages, the account of what Providence has given me strength to do on larger fields of action be considered vain or egotistical, still I cannot help narrating them, for my share in them appears to be the one and only claim I have to interest the public ear. Moreover I shall be sadly disappointed, if those years of life which may be still in store for me are not permitted by Providence to be devoted to similar usefulness. I am not ashamed to confess—for the gratification is, after all, a selfish one—that I love to be of service to those who need a woman’s help. And wherever the need arises—on whatever distant shore—I ask no greater or higher privilege than to minister to it. After this explanation, I resume more freely the account of my labours in Cruces.

And here I need to take a moment to make things clear with my kind reader. I hope you won’t think that, in sharing these stories, I’m inflating my small role in them. I won’t deny (it’s honestly the only thing I can be proud of) that I am happy and grateful when I look back at my life and see moments here and there where I’ve been able to help others suffering from problems my skills could often fix. I also don’t think my kind reader will see this feeling as unworthy. If so, and if what I share in the following pages about what I’ve been blessed with the strength to do on larger scales seems vain or self-centered, I still can’t help but share them, as my involvement feels like my only real claim to capturing the public’s attention. Additionally, I would be very disappointed if the years of life that may still be ahead of me aren’t allowed by Providence to be spent on similar acts of service. I’m not ashamed to admit—for the satisfaction is, in the end, a selfish one—that I love to help those in need of a woman’s support. And wherever the need arises—on whatever distant shore—I ask for no greater or higher privilege than to assist. After this explanation, I’ll continue with a freer account of my work in Cruces.

It was scarcely surprising that the cholera should spread rapidly, for fear is its powerful auxiliary, and the Cruces people bowed down before the plague in slavish despair. The Americans and other foreigners in the place showed a brave front, but the natives, constitutionally cowardly, made not the feeblest show of resistance. Beyond filling the poor church, and making the priests bring out into the streets figures of tawdry dirty saints, supposed to possess some miraculous influence which they never exerted, before which they prostrated themselves, invoking their aid with passionate prayers and cries, they [Pg 27] did nothing. Very likely the saints would have got the credit of helping them if they had helped themselves; but the poor cowards never stirred a finger to clean out their close, reeking huts, or rid the damp streets of the rotting accumulation of months. I think their chief reliance was on “the yellow woman from Jamaica with the cholera medicine.” Nor was this surprising; for the Spanish doctor, who was sent for from Panama, became nervous and frightened at the horrors around him, and the people soon saw that he was not familiar with the terrible disease he was called upon to do battle with, and preferred trusting to one who was.

It was hardly surprising that cholera spread quickly, as fear is its powerful ally, and the people of Cruces fell into a state of despair before the plague. The Americans and other foreigners there put on a brave front, but the locals, generally timid, showed no sign of resistance. Other than filling the church and making the priests bring out gaudy, grimy statues of saints they believed had miraculous powers, which they never did, they simply prostrated themselves before these figures, pleading for help with fervent prayers and cries. They did nothing else. It’s likely the saints would have been credited for any help if the people had taken action themselves; but the frightened locals never lifted a finger to clean their cramped, foul-smelling huts or clear the damp streets of months’ worth of decay. They mostly relied on “the yellow woman from Jamaica with the cholera medicine.” This wasn’t surprising either; the Spanish doctor summoned from Panama became anxious and frightened by the horrors he saw and the people soon realized he wasn’t familiar with the dreadful disease he was supposed to fight, preferring to trust someone who was.

It must be understood that many of those who could afford to pay for my services did so handsomely, but the great majority of my patients had nothing better to give their doctress than thanks. The best part of my practice lay amongst the American store and hotel keepers, the worst among the native boatmen and muleteers. These latter died by scores, and among them I saw some scenes of horror I would fain forget, if it were possible. One terrible night, passed with some of them, has often haunted me. I will endeavour to narrate it, and should the reader be supposed to think it highly coloured and doubtful, I will only tell him that, terrible as it seems, I saw almost as fearful scenes on the Crimean peninsula among British men, a few thousand miles only from comfort and plenty.

It should be noted that many of those who could afford to pay for my services did so generously, but the vast majority of my patients had nothing to offer their doctor other than gratitude. The best part of my practice was with American shop and hotel owners, while the worst was with the local boatmen and mule drivers. The latter group suffered and died in large numbers, and I witnessed some horrifying scenes among them that I would gladly forget, if that were possible. One terrible night spent with some of them has often haunted me. I will try to share that experience, and if the reader thinks it’s overly dramatic or incredible, I can only say that, as shocking as it sounds, I witnessed equally horrific scenes on the Crimean peninsula among British soldiers, just a few thousand miles away from comfort and abundance.

It was late in the evening when the largest mule-owner in Cruces came to me and implored me to accompany him to his kraal, a short distance from the town, where he said some of his men were dying. One in particular, his head [Pg 28] muleteer, a very valuable servant, he was most selfishly anxious for, and, on the way thither, promised me a large remuneration if I should succeed in saving him. Our journey was not a long one, but it rained hard, and the fields were flooded, so that it took us some time to reach the long, low hut which he called his home. I would rather not see such another scene as the interior of that hut presented. Its roof scarcely sheltered its wretched inmates from the searching rain; its floor was the damp, rank turf, trodden by the mules’ hoofs and the muleteers’ feet into thick mud. Around, in dirty hammocks, and on the damp floor, were the inmates of this wretched place, male and female, the strong and the sick together, breathing air that nearly choked me, accustomed as I had grown to live in impure atmosphere; for beneath the same roof the mules, more valuable to their master than his human servants, were stabled, their fore-feet locked, and beside them were heaps of saddles, packs, and harness. The groans of the sufferers and the anxiety and fear of their comrades were so painful to hear and witness, that for a few minutes I felt an almost uncontrollable impulse to run out into the stormy night, and flee from this plague-spot. But the weak feeling vanished, and I set about my duty. The mule-owner was so frightened that he did not hesitate to obey orders, and, by my directions, doors and shutters were thrown open, fires were lighted, and every effort made to ventilate the place; and then, with the aid of the frightened women, I applied myself to my poor patients. Two were beyond my skill. Death alone could give them relief. The others I could help. But no words of mine could induce them to bear their terrible sufferings like men. They screamed and [Pg 29] groaned, not like women, for few would have been so craven-hearted, but like children; calling, in the intervals of violent pain, upon Jesu, the Madonna, and all the saints of heaven whom their lives had scandalised. I stayed with them until midnight, and then got away for a little time. But I had not long been quiet, before the mule-master was after me again. The men were worse; would I return with him. The rain was drifting heavily on the thatched roof, as it only does in tropical climates, and I was tired to death; but I could not resist his appeal. He had brought with him a pair of tall, thick boots, in which I was to wade through the flooded fields; and with some difficulty I again reached the kraal. I found the worst cases sinking fast, one of the others had relapsed, while fear had paralysed the efforts of the rest. At last I restored some order; and, with the help of the bravest of the women, fixed up rude screens around the dying men. But no screens could shut out from the others their awful groans and cries for the aid that no mortal power could give them. So the long night passed away; first a deathlike stillness behind one screen, and then a sudden silence behind the other, showing that the fierce battle with death was over, and who had been the victor. And, meanwhile, I sat before the flickering fire, with my last patient in my lap—a poor, little, brown-faced orphan infant, scarce a year old, was dying in my arms, and I was powerless to save it. It may seem strange, but it is a fact, that I thought more of that little child than I did of the men who were struggling for their lives, and prayed very earnestly and solemnly to God to spare it. But it did not please Him to grant my prayer, and towards morning the wee spirit left [Pg 30] this sinful world for the home above it had so lately left, and what was mortal of the little infant lay dead in my arms. Then it was that I began to think—how the idea first arose in my mind I can hardly say—that, if it were possible to take this little child and examine it, I should learn more of the terrible disease which was sparing neither young nor old, and should know better how to do battle with it. I was not afraid to use my baby patient thus. I knew its fled spirit would not reproach me, for I had done all I could for it in life—had shed tears over it, and prayed for it.

It was late in the evening when the biggest mule owner in Cruces came to me and begged me to go with him to his kraal, not far from the town, where he said some of his men were dying. One in particular, his main muleteer, a very valuable worker, he was especially anxious about, and on the way there, he promised me a large payment if I could save him. Our journey wasn't long, but it was raining heavily, and the fields were flooded, so it took us some time to reach the long, low hut he called home. I would rather not witness another scene like the inside of that hut. Its roof barely protected its miserable occupants from the relentless rain; the floor was damp, filthy turf, trampled by the mules’ hooves and the muleteers’ feet into thick mud. Around me, in dirty hammocks and on the damp floor, were the residents of this miserable place, both strong and sick, breathing air that nearly suffocated me, since I had gotten used to living in unclean surroundings; for beneath the same roof, the mules, more valuable to their owner than his human workers, were stabled, their forefeet locked, with heaps of saddles, packs, and harness nearby. The groans of the suffering and the anxiety and fear of their comrades were so painful to hear and see that for a few minutes I felt an almost uncontrollable urge to run out into the stormy night and escape from this plague-infested spot. But that weak feeling faded, and I focused on my duty. The mule owner was so frightened that he quickly followed my orders, and, under my direction, doors and windows were thrown open, fires were lit, and every effort was made to ventilate the place; and then, with the help of the scared women, I began to care for my poor patients. Two were beyond my ability to help. Only death could provide them relief. The others I could assist. But no words of mine could persuade them to endure their terrible suffering like adults. They screamed and groaned, not like women, for few would have been so cowardly, but like children; calling out, in between violent pains, to Jesus, the Madonna, and all the saints of heaven whom their lives had outraged. I stayed with them until midnight, then managed to escape for a little while. But I hadn't been quiet long before the mule master found me again. The men were worse; would I come back with him? The rain was pouring heavily on the thatched roof, as it only does in tropical climates, and I was exhausted, but I couldn't ignore his plea. He had brought with him a pair of tall, thick boots for me to wade through the flooded fields; and with some effort, I made my way back to the kraal. I found the worst cases deteriorating quickly; one of the others had relapsed, while fear had frozen the efforts of the rest. At last, I managed to establish some order; and with the help of the bravest women, I set up makeshift screens around the dying men. But no screens could block out the horrible groans and cries of the others begging for help that no human power could provide. So the long night dragged on; first, a deathlike stillness behind one screen, and then sudden silence behind the other, showing that the fierce battle with death was over, and who had won. Meanwhile, I sat in front of the flickering fire, with my last patient in my lap—a poor little brown-faced orphan infant, barely a year old, was dying in my arms, and I was powerless to save it. It may seem strange, but I thought more about that little child than I did about the men struggling for their lives, and I prayed very earnestly and solemnly to God to spare it. But He didn't grant my prayer, and towards morning, the tiny spirit left this sinful world for the home above it had so recently departed from, and what remained of the little infant lay lifeless in my arms. It was then that I began to think—how the idea first formed in my mind, I can't quite say—that if it were possible to take this little child and examine it, I would learn more about the terrible disease that was sparing neither young nor old, and I would know better how to fight it. I was not afraid to use my baby patient in this way. I knew its departed spirit would not blame me, for I had done everything I could for it in life—had shed tears over it and prayed for it.

It was cold grey dawn, and the rain had ceased, when I followed the man who had taken the dead child away to bury it, and bribed him to carry it by an unfrequented path down to the river-side, and accompany me to the thick retired bush on the opposite bank. Having persuaded him thus much, it was not difficult, with the help of silver arguments to convince him that it would be for the general benefit and his own, if I could learn from this poor little thing the secret inner workings of our common foe; and ultimately he stayed by me, and aided me in my first and last post mortem examination. It seems a strange deed to accomplish, and I am sure I could not wield the scalpel or the substitute I then used now, but at that time the excitement had strung my mind up to a high pitch of courage and determination; and perhaps the daily, almost hourly, scenes of death had made me somewhat callous. I need not linger on this scene, nor give the readers the results of my operation; although novel to me, and decidedly useful, they were what every medical man well knows.

It was a cold, gray dawn, and the rain had stopped when I followed the man who had taken the dead child away to bury it. I bribed him to take an out-of-the-way path down to the riverside and to join me in the thick, secluded brush on the other bank. After convincing him of this, it wasn't hard—using some cash—to persuade him that it would benefit us both if I could learn from this poor little being the hidden workings of our common enemy; in the end, he stayed with me and helped me with my first and last post mortem examination. It seems like a strange thing to do, and I’m sure I couldn't handle the scalpel or the tool I used back then now, but at that moment, the excitement had pushed my mind to a high level of courage and determination; maybe the daily, almost hourly, experiences with death had made me a little numb. I don't need to dwell on this scene or share the results of my procedure; although they were new and definitely useful to me, they were also well-known to every medical professional.

We buried the poor little body beneath a piece of luxuriant turf, and stole back into Cruces like guilty things. [Pg 31] But the knowledge I had obtained thus strangely was very valuable to me, and was soon put into practice. But that I dreaded boring my readers, I would fain give them some idea of my treatment of this terrible disease. I have no doubt that at first I made some lamentable blunders, and, may be, lost patients which a little later I could have saved. I know I came across, the other day, some notes of cholera medicines which made me shudder, and I dare say they have been used in their turn and found wanting. The simplest remedies were perhaps the best. Mustard plasters, and emetics, and calomel; the mercury applied externally, where the veins were nearest the surface, were my usual resources. Opium I rather dreaded, as its effect is to incapacitate the system from making any exertion, and it lulls the patient into a sleep which is often the sleep of death. When my patients felt thirsty, I would give them water in which cinnamon had been boiled. One stubborn attack succumbed to an additional dose of ten grains of sugar of lead, mixed in a pint of water, given in doses of a table-spoonful every quarter of an hour. Another patient, a girl, I rubbed over with warm oil, camphor, and spirits of wine. Above all, I never neglected to apply mustard poultices to the stomach, spine, and neck, and particularly to keep my patient warm about the region of the heart. Nor did I relax my care when the disease had passed by, for danger did not cease when the great foe was beaten off. The patient was left prostrate; strengthening medicines had to be given cautiously, for fever, often of the brain, would follow. But, after all, one great conclusion, which my practice in cholera cases enabled me to come to, was the old one, that few constitutions permitted [Pg 32] the use of exactly similar remedies, and that the course of treatment which saved one man, would, if persisted in, have very likely killed his brother.

We buried the poor little body under a lush patch of grass and crept back into Cruces like we were guilty of something. [Pg 31] But the knowledge I gained in such a strange way was very valuable to me, and I soon put it into practice. If I wasn’t worried about boring my readers, I would love to share my approach to this terrible disease. I’m sure that at first, I made some unfortunate mistakes and possibly lost patients that I could have saved later on. I recently came across some notes on cholera medications that made me shudder, and I’m sure they were used and found lacking. The simplest remedies were probably the most effective. Mustard plasters, emetics, and calomel; using mercury externally where the veins were closest to the surface was my usual go-to. I was wary of opium because it could incapacitate the body from making any effort and could lull the patient into a sleep that was often the sleep of death. When my patients felt thirsty, I would give them water that had cinnamon boiled in it. One stubborn case was alleviated by an extra dose of ten grains of sugar of lead mixed in a pint of water, administered in tablespoonful doses every fifteen minutes. For another patient, a girl, I rubbed her down with warm oil, camphor, and spirits of wine. Above all, I never forgot to apply mustard poultices to the stomach, spine, and neck, and especially to keep my patient warm around the heart. I also continued to monitor my patient closely after the disease had passed because danger didn’t vanish when the main threat was gone. The patient was left weak; I had to give strengthening medicines carefully since fever, often affecting the brain, could follow. Ultimately, one major conclusion from my experience with cholera cases was the age-old one: not many bodies can handle the same remedies, and a treatment that saved one person could very likely have killed another if continued. [Pg 32]

Generally speaking, the cholera showed premonitory symptoms; such as giddiness, sickness, diarrhœa, or sunken eyes and distressed look; but sometimes the substance followed its forecoming shadow so quickly, and the crisis was so rapid, that there was no time to apply any remedies. An American carpenter complained of giddiness and sickness—warning signs—succeeded so quickly by the worst symptoms of cholera, that in less than an hour his face became of an indigo tint, his limbs were doubled up horribly with violent cramps, and he died.

Generally speaking, cholera showed early warning signs like dizziness, nausea, diarrhea, sunken eyes, and a distressed appearance. However, sometimes the actual illness progressed so quickly that there was no time to apply any treatment. An American carpenter experienced dizziness and nausea—warning signs—that were quickly followed by the most severe symptoms of cholera. In less than an hour, his face turned a dark blue, his limbs contorted painfully due to severe cramps, and he died.

To the convicts—and if there could be grades of wretchedness in Cruces, these poor creatures were the lowest—belonged the terrible task of burying the dead; a duty to which they showed the utmost repugnance. Not unfrequently, at some fancied alarm, they would fling down their burden, until at last it became necessary to employ the soldiers to see that they discharged the task allotted to them. Ordinarily, the victims were buried immediately after death, with such imperfect rites of sepulture as the harassed frightened priests would pay them, and very seldom was time afforded by the authorities to the survivors to pay those last offices to the departed which a Spaniard and a Catholic considers so important. Once I was present at a terrible scene in the house of a New Granada grandee, whose pride and poverty justified many of the old Spanish proverbs levelled at his caste.

To the convicts—and if there could be levels of misery in Cruces, these unfortunate individuals were at the bottom—fell the grim task of burying the dead; a responsibility they met with extreme reluctance. Often, at the slightest scare, they would drop their load, until it finally became necessary to bring in soldiers to ensure they completed the job assigned to them. Typically, the victims were buried right after death, with whatever minimal burial rites the stressed and scared priests could manage, and very rarely did the authorities allow enough time for the survivors to perform the last rites for the deceased that a Spaniard and a Catholic deem so essential. Once, I witnessed a horrifying scene in the home of a New Granada nobleman, whose pride and poverty justified many of the old Spanish sayings aimed at his class.

It was when the cholera was at its height, and yet he had left—perhaps on important business—his wife and [Pg 33] family, and gone to Panama for three days. On the day after his departure, the plague broke out in his house, and my services were required promptly. I found the miserable household in terrible alarm, and yet confining their exertions to praying to a coarse black priest in a black surplice, who, kneeling beside the couch of the Spanish lady, was praying (in his turn) to some favourite saint in Cruces. The sufferer was a beautiful woman, suffering from a violent attack of cholera, with no one to help her, or even to take from her arms the poor little child they had allowed her to retain. In her intervals of comparative freedom from pain, her cries to the Madonna and her husband were heartrending to hear. I had the greatest difficulty to rout the stupid priest and his as stupid worshippers, and do what I could for the sufferer. It was very little, and before long the unconscious Spaniard was a widower. Soon after, the authorities came for the body. I never saw such passionate anger and despair as were shown by her relatives and servants, old and young, at the intrusion—rage that she, who had been so exalted in life, should go to her grave like the poor, poor clay she was. Orders were given to bar the door against the convict gang who had come to discharge their unpleasant duty, and while all were busy decking out the unconscious corpse in gayest attire, none paid any heed to me bending over the fire with the motherless child, journeying fast to join its dead parent. I had made more than one effort to escape, for I felt more sick and wretched than at any similar scene of woe; but finding exit impossible, I turned my back upon them, and attended to the dying child. Nor did I heed their actions until I heard orders given to admit the burial party, and then I [Pg 34] found that they had dressed the corpse in rich white satin, and decked her head with flowers.

It was during the height of the cholera outbreak, and yet he had left—maybe for something important—his wife and [Pg 33] family and gone to Panama for three days. The day after he left, the plague broke out in his home, and I was called in immediately. I found the distressed household in a panic, yet they were limiting their actions to praying to a rough-looking black priest in a black surplice, who was kneeling beside the couch of the Spanish woman and was praying (in his turn) to some favorite saint in Cruces. The patient was a stunning woman, suffering from a severe case of cholera, with no one to help her, or even to take the poor little child they allowed her to hold. In her moments of relief from pain, her cries to the Madonna and her husband were heartbreaking to hear. I had a tough time getting rid of the foolish priest and his equally foolish followers to do what I could for the suffering woman. It was very little, and soon the unconscious Spaniard was a widow. Shortly after, the authorities came for the body. I had never seen such intense anger and despair from her relatives and servants, young and old, at the intrusion—rage that she, who had been so exalted in life, should be taken to her grave like the basic, poor clay she was. Orders were given to block the door against the burial team who had come to carry out their unpleasant task, and while everyone was busy dressing the unconscious corpse in the brightest garments, none paid attention to me bending over the fire with the motherless child, quickly heading to join its deceased parent. I had made more than one attempt to escape because I felt more sick and miserable than I had at any other similar scene of sorrow; but finding the exit impossible, I turned my back on them and focused on the dying child. I didn’t pay attention to their actions until I heard orders to allow the burial party in, and then I [Pg 34] saw that they had dressed the corpse in rich white satin and adorned her head with flowers.

The agitation and excitement of this scene had affected me as no previous horror had done, and I could not help fancying that symptoms were showing themselves in me with which I was familiar enough in others. Leaving the dying infant to the care of its relatives (when the Spaniard returned he found himself widowed and childless), I hastened to my brother’s house. When there, I felt an unpleasant chill come over me, and went to bed at once. Other symptoms followed quickly, and, before nightfall, I knew full well that my turn had come at last, and that the cholera had attacked me, perhaps its greatest foe in Cruces.

The chaos and intensity of this scene affected me more than any previous horror had, and I couldn't shake the feeling that I was experiencing symptoms I recognized in others. After leaving the dying infant in the care of its family (when the Spaniard returned, he found himself alone and without a child), I rushed to my brother's house. Once there, I felt an unsettling chill wash over me, so I went to bed immediately. Other symptoms quickly followed, and before nightfall, I realized that my time had finally come and that cholera had struck me, possibly its biggest enemy in Cruces.


CHAPTER V.

AMERICAN SYMPATHY—I TAKE AN HOTEL IN CRUCES—MY CUSTOMERS—LOLA MONTES—MISS HAYES AND THE BISHOP—GAMBLING IN CRUCES—QUARRELS AMONGST THE TRAVELLERS—NEW GRANADA MILITARY—THE THIEVES OF CRUCES—A NARROW ESCAPE.

AMERICAN SYMPATHY—I CHECK INTO A HOTEL IN CRUCES—MY GUESTS—LOLA MONTES—MISS HAYES AND THE BISHOP—GAMBLING IN CRUCES—FIGHTS AMONG TRAVELERS—NEW GRANADA MILITARY—THE THIEVES OF CRUCES—A CLOSE CALL.

When it became known that their “yellow doctress” had the cholera, I must do the people of Cruces the justice to say that they gave her plenty of sympathy, and would have shown their regard for her more actively, had there been any occasion. Indeed, when I most wanted quiet, it was difficult to keep out the sympathising Americans and sorrowing natives who came to inquire after me; and who, not content with making their inquiries, and leaving their offerings of blankets, flannel, etc., must see with their own eyes what chance the yellow woman had of recovery. The rickety door of my little room could never be kept shut [Pg 35] for many minutes together. A visitor would open it silently, poke his long face in with an expression of sympathy that almost made me laugh in spite of my pain, draw it out again, between the narrowest possible opening, as if he were anxious to admit as little air as he could; while another would come in bodily, and after looking at me curiously and inquisitively, as he would eye a horse or nigger he had some thoughts of making a bid for, would help to carpet my room, with the result perhaps of his meditations, and saying, gravely, “Air you better, Aunty Seacole, now? Isn’t there a something we can du for you, ma’am?” would as gravely give place to another and another yet, until I was almost inclined to throw something at them, or call them bad names, like the Scotch king does the ghosts in the play.[A] But, fortunately, the attack was a very mild one, and by the next day all danger had gone by, although I still felt weak and exhausted.

When it became known that their "yellow doctress" had the cholera, I have to give the people of Cruces credit for showing her a lot of sympathy. They would have expressed their care for her even more actively if there had been a chance. In fact, when I needed peace the most, it was tough to keep out the caring Americans and sorrowful locals who came to check on me. They weren't satisfied with just asking how I was and leaving behind blankets and flannel; they also had to see for themselves how the yellow woman was doing. The flimsy door to my small room could never stay shut for long. A visitor would sneak in quietly, peek their long face around the corner with a look of sympathy that almost made me laugh despite my pain, then pull back out through the narrowest opening as if trying to let in as little air as possible. Another would walk in fully, eyeing me curiously and as if I were a horse or a Black person they were thinking of bidding for. They would then help themselves to the contents of my room, pondering aloud, “Are you feeling better, Aunty Seacole, now? Is there anything we can do for you, ma’am?” Eventually, they would give way to another visitor, and then another, until I nearly felt like tossing something at them or calling them names like the Scottish king does to ghosts in the play. But luckily, the attack was very mild, and by the next day all danger had passed, though I still felt weak and drained.

After a few weeks, the first force of the cholera was spent, and although it lingered with us, as though loath to leave so fine a resting-place, for some months, it no longer gave us much alarm; and before long, life went on as briskly and selfishly as ever with the Cruces survivors, and the terrible past was conveniently forgotten. Perhaps it is so everywhere; but the haste with which the Cruces people buried their memory seemed indecent. Old houses found new masters; the mules new drivers; the great Spaniard chose another pretty woman, and had a grand, poor, dirty wedding, and was married by the same lazy black priest who had buried his wife, dead a few months [Pg 36] back; and very likely they would all have hastened as quickly to forget their doctress, had circumstances permitted them: but every now and then one of them sickened and died of the old complaint; and the reputation I had established founded for me a considerable practice. The Americans in the place gladly retained me as their medical attendant, and in one way or other gave me plenty to do; but, in addition to this, I determined to follow my original scheme of keeping an hotel in Cruces.

After a few weeks, the initial wave of cholera had passed, and although it lingered with us, as if reluctant to leave such a nice spot, it no longer caused us much alarm. Before long, life resumed as energetically and selfishly as ever for the survivors of Cruces, and the horrifying past was conveniently forgotten. Maybe it’s like this everywhere, but the speed with which the people of Cruces buried their memories felt inappropriate. Old homes found new owners; the mules got new drivers; the proud Spaniard picked another attractive woman and had a grand, albeit shabby, wedding, officiated by the same lazy black priest who had buried his wife just a few months before. And likely, they would have hurried to forget their doctress too if circumstances allowed: but from time to time, one of them would get sick and die from the same old illness; and the reputation I built for myself earned me a decent practice. The Americans in town were happy to keep me as their doctor and kept me busy with plenty of work; but, besides that, I decided to stick to my original plan of opening a hotel in Cruces.

Right opposite my brother’s Independent Hotel there was a place to let which it was considered I could adapt to my purpose. It was a mere tumble-down hut, with wattled sides, and a rotten thatched roof, containing two rooms, one small enough to serve as a bedroom. For this charming residence—very openly situated, and well ventilated—twenty pounds a month was considered a fair and by no means exorbitant rent. And yet I was glad to take possession of it; and in a few days had hung its rude walls with calico of gayest colour in stripes, with an exuberance of fringes, frills, and bows (the Americans love show dearly), and prepared it to accommodate fifty dinner guests. I had determined that it should be simply a table d’hôte, and that I would receive no lodgers. Once, and once only, I relaxed this rule in favour of two American women, who sent me to sleep by a lengthy quarrel of words, woke me in the night to witness its crisis in a fisticuff duello, and left in the morning, after having taken a fancy to some of my moveables which were most easily removeable. I had on my staff my black servant Mac, the little girl I have before alluded to, and a native cook. I had had many opportunities of seeing how my brother conducted his business; and adopted his tariff [Pg 37] of charges. For an ordinary dinner my charge was four shillings; eggs and chickens were, as I have before said, distinct luxuries, and fetched high prices.

Right across from my brother’s Independent Hotel, there was a place for rent that I thought I could make work for my needs. It was just a rundown hut, with woven sides and a shabby thatched roof, consisting of two rooms, one small enough to be a bedroom. For this lovely residence—very openly located and well-ventilated—twenty pounds a month was considered a fair and not at all outrageous rent. Still, I was happy to move in; within days, I had decorated its rough walls with brightly colored striped calico, complete with lots of fringes, frills, and bows (Americans really love their show), and had prepared it to host fifty dinner guests. I had decided it would be strictly a table d’hôte, and that I wouldn’t take in any lodgers. Once, and only once, I broke this rule for two American women, who put me to sleep with their long argument, woke me in the night to witness their fight, and left in the morning after taking a liking to some of my easily movable belongings. On my staff, I had my Black servant Mac, the little girl I mentioned earlier, and a native cook. I had plenty of chances to see how my brother ran his business, and I adopted his pricing structure. For a regular dinner, my charge was four shillings; eggs and chickens, as I’ve mentioned before, were considered distinct luxuries and went for high prices.

Four crowds generally passed through Cruces every month. In these were to be found passengers to and from Chili, Peru, and Lima, as well as California and America. The distance from Cruces to Panama was not great—only twenty miles, in fact; but the journey, from the want of roads and the roughness of the country, was a most fatiguing one. In some parts—as I found when I made the journey, in company with my brother—it was almost impassable; and for more than half the distance, three miles an hour was considered splendid progress. The great majority of the travellers were rough, rude men, of dirty, quarrelsome habits; the others were more civilized and more dangerous. And it was not long before I grew very tired of life in Cruces, although I made money rapidly, and pressed my brother to return to Kingston. Poor fellow! it would have been well for him had he done so; for he stayed only to find a grave on the Isthmus of Panama.

Four crowds typically came through Cruces every month. Among them were travelers going to and from Chile, Peru, and Lima, as well as California and America. The distance from Cruces to Panama was not far—only twenty miles, in fact; but the trip was exhausting due to the lack of roads and the rough terrain. In some areas—as I discovered when I made the journey with my brother—it was almost impassable; and for more than half the distance, three miles an hour was considered excellent progress. The majority of the travelers were rough, rude men with dirty, quarrelsome habits; the others were more civilized and more dangerous. It wasn't long before I became very tired of life in Cruces, even though I was making money quickly, and I urged my brother to return to Kingston. Poor guy! It would have been better for him if he had; he stayed only to find a grave on the Isthmus of Panama.

The company at my table d’hôte was not over select; and it was often very difficult for an unprotected female to manage them, although I always did my best to put them in good humour. Among other comforts, I used to hire a black barber, for the rather large consideration of two pounds, to shave my male guests. You can scarcely conceive the pleasure and comfort an American feels in a clean chin; and I believe my barber attracted considerable custom to the British Hotel at Cruces. I had a little out-house erected for his especial convenience; and there, well provided with towels, and armed with plenty of razors, a [Pg 38] brush of extraordinary size, and a foaming sea of lather, José shaved the new-comers. The rivalry to get within reach of his huge brush was very great; and the threats used by the neglected, when the grinning black was considered guilty of any interested partiality, were of the fiercest description.

The company at my table d’hôte wasn't particularly exclusive; it was often tough for an unprotected woman to handle them, even though I always tried my best to keep them in a good mood. As one of the comforts I provided, I would hire a black barber for the pretty hefty fee of two pounds to shave my male guests. You can hardly imagine the satisfaction and comfort an American gets from a clean-shaven face; I think my barber brought in quite a bit of business to the British Hotel at Cruces. I had a small out-house built for his convenience, where he was well-stocked with towels and armed with lots of razors, a [Pg 38] brush that was exceptionally large, and a foamy sea of lather. José shaved the newcomers, and there was a fierce competition to get within reach of his giant brush; the threats from those who were neglected, whenever the grinning barber seemed to show favoritism, were extremely intense.

This duty over, they and their coarser female companions—many of them well known to us, for they travelled backwards and forwards across the Isthmus, hanging on to the foolish gold-finders—attacked the dinner, very often with great lack of decency. It was no use giving them carving-knives and forks, for very often they laid their own down to insert a dirty hairy hand into a full dish; while the floor soon bore evidences of the great national American habit of expectoration. Very often quarrels would arise during the progress of dinner; and more than once I thought the knives, which they nearly swallowed at every mouthful, would have been turned against one another. It was, I always thought, extremely fortunate that the reckless men rarely stimulated their excitable passions with strong drink. Tea and coffee were the common beverages of the Americans; Englishmen, and men of other nations, being generally distinguishable by their demand for wine and spirits. But the Yankee’s capacity for swilling tea and coffee was prodigious. I saw one man drink ten cups of coffee; and finding his appetite still unsatisfied, I ran across to my brother for advice. There was a merry twinkle in his eyes as he whispered, “I always put in a good spoonful of salt after the sixth cup. It chokes them off admirably.”

Once their task was done, they and their rougher female companions—many of whom we recognized because they frequently moved back and forth across the Isthmus, clinging to the foolish gold-seekers—dove into dinner, often without much regard for decency. It was pointless to give them knives and forks since they often set those aside to plunge a dirty, hairy hand into a full dish; soon, the floor showed clear signs of the American habit of spitting. Quarrels would often break out during dinner, and more than once I worried that the knives, which they nearly swallowed with every bite, might be used against each other. I always thought it was quite lucky that these reckless men usually didn’t fuel their tempers with strong drinks. Tea and coffee were the go-to beverages for the Americans, while Englishmen and men from other countries typically stood out by requesting wine and spirits. But the Yankees’ ability to gulp down tea and coffee was incredible. I saw one guy drink ten cups of coffee; when he still seemed hungry, I rushed over to my brother for advice. His eyes sparkled with mischief as he leaned in and whispered, “I always add a good spoonful of salt after the sixth cup. It really helps to choke them off.”

[Pg 39] It was no easy thing to avoid being robbed and cheated by the less scrupulous travellers; although I think it was only the ’cutest Yankee who stood any fair chance of outwitting me. I remember an instance of the biter bit, which I will narrate, hoping it may make my reader laugh as heartily as its recollection makes me. He was a tall, thin Yankee, with a furtive glance of the eyes, and an amazing appetite, which he seemed nothing loath to indulge: his appetite for eggs especially seemed unbounded. Now, I have more than once said how expensive eggs were; and this day they happened to be eightpence apiece. Our plan was to charge every diner according to the number of shells found upon his plate. Now, I noticed how eagerly my thin guest attacked my eggs, and marvelled somewhat at the scanty pile of shells before him. My suspicions once excited, I soon fathomed my Yankee friend’s dodge. As soon as he had devoured the eggs, he conveyed furtively the shells beneath the table, and distributed them impartially at the feet of his companions. I gave my little black maid a piece of chalk, and instructions; and creeping under the table, she counted the scattered shells, and chalked the number on the tail of his coat. And when he came up to pay his score, he gave up his number of eggs in a loud voice; and when I contradicted him, and referred to the coat-tale in corroboration of my score, there was a general laugh against him. But there was a nasty expression in his cat-like eyes, and an unpleasant allusion to mine, which were not agreeable, and dissuaded me from playing any more practical jokes upon the Yankees.

[Pg 39] It wasn't easy to avoid getting robbed and cheated by the less scrupulous travelers; although I think only the smartest Yankee had any real chance of outsmarting me. I recall a case of the biter getting bit, which I’ll share, hoping it will make you laugh as much as it makes me. He was a tall, skinny Yankee with a shifty glance and an incredible appetite, which he enjoyed indulging in—especially when it came to eggs. Now, I’ve mentioned before how pricey eggs are, and that day they were eightpence each. Our plan was to charge each diner based on how many shells were on their plate. I noticed how eagerly my thin guest went after my eggs and wondered at the few shells in front of him. Once my suspicions were raised, I quickly figured out my Yankee friend’s trick. As soon as he finished the eggs, he slyly shoved the shells under the table and shared them out at the feet of his friends. I gave my little black maid a piece of chalk and some instructions, and she crawled under the table, counted the scattered shells, and marked the number on the back of his coat. Then, when he came up to pay, he loudly announced his number of eggs; when I contradicted him and pointed to the coat-tale to back up my numbers, everyone burst into laughter at his expense. But there was a nasty look in his cat-like eyes, along with an unpleasant comment about mine, which didn’t sit well with me and stopped me from pulling any more practical jokes on the Yankees.

I followed my brother’s example closely, and forbade [Pg 40] all gambling in my hotel. But I got some idea of its fruits from the cases brought to me for surgical treatment from the faro and monte tables. Gambling at Cruces, and on the Isthmus generally, was a business by which money was wormed out of the gold-seekers and gold-finders. No attempt was made to render it attractive, as I have seen done elsewhere. The gambling-house was often plainer than our hotels; and but for the green tables, with their piles of money and gold-dust, watched over by a well-armed determined banker, and the eager gamblers around, you would not know that you were in the vicinity of a spot which the English at home designate by a very decided and extreme name. A Dr. Casey—everybody familiar with the Americans knows their fondness for titles—owned the most favoured table in Cruces; and this, although he was known to be a reckless and unscrupulous villain. Most of them knew that he had been hunted out of San Francisco; and at that time—years before the Vigilance Committee commenced their labours of purification—a man too bad for that city must have been a prodigy of crime: and yet, and although he was violent-tempered, and had a knack of referring the slightest dispute to his revolver, his table was always crowded; probably because—the greatest rogues have some good qualities—he was honest in his way, and played fairly.

I closely followed my brother’s example and banned [Pg 40] all gambling in my hotel. But I got a sense of its effects from the cases brought to me for medical treatment from the faro and monte tables. Gambling in Cruces, and the Isthmus in general, was a way for money to be squeezed out of the gold-seekers and gold-finders. There was no effort to make it appealing like I’ve seen elsewhere. The gambling house was often simpler than our hotels; and if it weren’t for the green tables, with their stacks of money and gold dust, monitored by a well-armed, determined banker, and the eager gamblers around, you wouldn’t realize you were near a place that the English at home refer to in a very strong way. A Dr. Casey—everyone familiar with Americans knows they love titles—owned the most popular table in Cruces; and this was despite him being known as a reckless and unscrupulous villain. Most people knew he had been run out of San Francisco; and at that time—years before the Vigilance Committee started their cleanup— a man too terrible for that city must have been a prodigy of crime: yet, even though he had a bad temper and tended to resolve the slightest argument with his gun, his table was always packed; probably because— even the biggest rogues have some redeeming traits—he was honest in his own way and played fairly.

Occasionally some distinguished passengers passed on the upward and downward tides of rascality and ruffianism, that swept periodically through Cruces. Came one day, Lola Montes, in the full zenith of her evil fame, bound for California, with a strange suite. A good-looking, bold woman, with fine, bad eyes, and a determined bearing; [Pg 41] dressed ostentatiously in perfect male attire, with shirt-collar turned down over a velvet lapelled coat, richly worked shirt-front, black hat, French unmentionables, and natty, polished boots with spurs. She carried in her hand a handsome riding-whip, which she could use as well in the streets of Cruces as in the towns of Europe; for an impertinent American, presuming—perhaps not unnaturally—upon her reputation, laid hold jestingly of the tails of her long coat, and as a lesson received a cut across his face that must have marked him for some days. I did not wait to see the row that followed, and was glad when the wretched woman rode off on the following morning. A very different notoriety followed her at some interval of time—Miss Catherine Hayes, on her successful singing tour, who disappointed us all by refusing to sing at Cruces; and after her came an English bishop from Australia, who need have been a member of the church militant to secure his pretty wife from the host of admirers she had gained during her day’s journey from Panama.

Sometimes some notable travelers came through Cruces, riding the waves of mischief and trouble that occasionally swept over the place. One day, Lola Montes arrived at the height of her infamous reputation, heading for California, accompanied by an unusual entourage. She was an attractive, bold woman, with strikingly captivating eyes and a confident presence; [Pg 41] she wore flashy male clothing, with a shirt collar turned down over a velvet-lapelled coat, an elaborately decorated shirt front, a black hat, French underwear, and stylish, polished boots with spurs. She carried a fancy riding whip, which she could wield just as effectively on the streets of Cruces as she could in European cities; when an impudent American, perhaps assuming too much from her reputation, jokingly grabbed the tails of her long coat, he was taught a lesson with a whip across his face that left a noticeable mark for days. I didn't stick around to witness the commotion that ensued, and I was relieved when the unfortunate woman left the next morning. A very different kind of fame followed her some time later—Miss Catherine Hayes, on her successful singing tour, who let everyone down by refusing to perform in Cruces; and then came an English bishop from Australia, who seemed to need to be part of the church militant to protect his beautiful wife from the many admirers she had attracted during their day's travel from Panama.

Very quarrelsome were the majority of the crowds, holding life cheap, as all bad men strangely do—equally prepared to take or lose it upon the slightest provocation. Few tales of horror in Panama could be questioned on the ground of improbability. Not less partial were many of the natives of Cruces to the use of the knife; preferring, by the way, to administer sly stabs in the back, when no one was by to see the dastard blow dealt. Terribly bullied by the Americans were the boatmen and muleteers, who were reviled, shot, and stabbed by these free and independent filibusters, who would fain whop all creation abroad as they do their slaves at home. Whenever any Englishmen [Pg 42] were present, and in a position to interfere with success, this bullying was checked; and they found, instead of the poor Spanish Indians, foemen worthy of their steel or lead. I must do them credit to say, that they were never loath to fight any one that desired that passing excitement, and thought little of ending their journey of life abruptly at the wretched wayside town of Cruces. It very often happened so, and over many a hasty head and ready hand have I seen the sod roughly pressed down, their hot hearts stilled suddenly in some senseless quarrel. And so in time I grew to have some considerable experience in the treatment of knife and gun-shot wounds.

The crowds were mostly very argumentative, valuing life cheaply, just like all bad people do—ready to take or lose it at the smallest provocation. Few horror stories in Panama could be doubted for their improbability. Many of the locals in Cruces were just as quick to use a knife, preferring to sneak in a stab to the back when no one was around to witness the cowardly act. The boatmen and muleteers were heavily bullied by the Americans, who would insult, shoot, and stab them, acting like independent filibusters who treated everyone abroad as they did their slaves at home. Whenever any Englishmen [Pg 42] were nearby and able to intervene successfully, this bullying would stop; they found instead of the poor Spanish Indians, worthy opponents. I must give them credit; they were never unwilling to fight anyone seeking some excitement and thought little of ending their lives abruptly in the miserable little town of Cruces. This happened quite often, and I witnessed many a hasty grave being roughly dug, as their hot hearts were suddenly silenced in some pointless quarrel. Over time, I gained considerable experience in treating knife and gunshot wounds.

One night I heard a great noise outside my window, and on rising found a poor boatman moaning piteously, and in a strange jumble of many languages begging me to help him. At first I was afraid to open the door, on account of the noisy mob which soon joined him, for villainy was very shrewd at Cruces; but at last I admitted him, and found that the poor wretch’s ears had been cruelly split by some hasty citizen of the United States. I stitched them up as well as I could, and silenced his cries. And at any time, if you happened to be near the river when a crowd were arriving or departing, your ears would be regaled with a choice chorus of threats, of which ear-splitting, eye-gouging, cow-hiding, and the application of revolvers were the mildest. Against the negroes, of whom there were many in the Isthmus, and who almost invariably filled the municipal offices, and took the lead in every way, the Yankees had a strong prejudice; but it was wonderful to see how freedom and equality elevate men, and the same negro who perhaps in Tennessee would have cowered like a beaten [Pg 43] child or dog beneath an American’s uplifted hand, would face him boldly here, and by equal courage and superior physical strength cow his old oppressor.

One night, I heard a loud noise outside my window, and when I got up, I found a poor boatman moaning desperately, begging for my help in a strange mix of languages. At first, I was hesitant to open the door because of the noisy crowd that soon gathered around him; there was a lot of trouble at Cruces. But eventually, I let him in and discovered that his ears had been cruelly split by some quick-tempered American citizen. I stitched them up as best as I could and quieted him down. Anytime you were near the river when a crowd was coming or going, your ears would be filled with a choice mix of threats, with ear-splitting, eye-gouging, cow-hiding, and the use of guns being the mildest of them. There were a lot of Black people in the Isthmus, and they almost always held municipal positions and took the lead in various ways. The Americans had a strong bias against them, but it was impressive to see how freedom and equality lift people up. The same Black man who might have flinched like a beaten child or dog under an American’s raised hand in Tennessee would stand up to him boldly here, using equal courage and greater physical strength to intimidate his old oppressor.

When more than ordinary squabbles occurred in the street or at the gambling-tables, the assistance of the soldier-police of New Granada was called in, and the affair sometimes assumed the character of a regular skirmish. The soldiers—I wish I could speak better of them—were a dirty, cowardly, indolent set, more prone to use their knives than their legitimate arms, and bore old rusty muskets, and very often marched unshod. Their officers were in outward appearance a few shades superior to the men they commanded, but, as respects military proficiency, were their equals. Add to this description of their personnel the well-known fact, that you might commit the grossest injustice, and could obtain the simplest justice only by lavish bribery, and you may form some idea of our military protectors.

When more than usual fights broke out in the street or at the gambling tables, the soldier-police of New Granada were called in, and things sometimes turned into a full-blown skirmish. The soldiers—I wish I could say better things about them—were a dirty, cowardly, lazy bunch, more likely to pull out their knives than use their proper weapons, and often carried old rusty muskets, sometimes even marching without shoes. Their officers appeared to be slightly better than the men they led, but in terms of military skill, they were just as clueless. Add to this the well-known fact that you could commit the worst injustices and could only get even basic justice through generous bribery, and you can get a sense of what our military protectors were like.

Very practised and skilful in thieving were the native population of Cruces—I speak of the majority, and except the negroes—always more inclined to do a dishonest night’s labour at great risk, than an honest day’s work for fair wages; for justice was always administered strictly to the poor natives—it was only the foreigners who could evade it or purchase exemption. Punishment was severe; and in extreme cases the convicts were sent to Carthagena, there to suffer imprisonment of a terrible character. Indeed, from what I heard of the New Granada prisons, I thought no other country could match them, and continued to think so until I read how the ingenuity in cruelty of his Majesty the King of Naples put the torturers of the New Granada Republic to the blush.

The native people of Cruces were very skilled at stealing—I’m talking about most of them, excluding the Black population—who were always more willing to risk doing a dishonest job at night than to work a fair day for fair pay. Justice was always harsh for the poor natives; only foreigners could find ways to avoid it or pay for their freedom. Punishments were severe, and in extreme cases, criminals were sent to Carthagena, where they faced terrible imprisonment. Honestly, from what I heard about the prisons in New Granada, I thought no other country could compare, and I kept that belief until I read about the King of Naples, whose creative cruelty made the torturers of the New Granada Republic seem less harsh.

[Pg 44] I generally avoided claiming the protection of the law whilst on the Isthmus, for I found it was—as is the case in civilized England from other causes—rather an expensive luxury. Once only I took a thief caught in the act before the alcalde, and claimed the administration of justice. The court-house was a low bamboo shed, before which some dirty Spanish-Indian soldiers were lounging; and inside, the alcalde, a negro, was reclining in a dirty hammock, smoking coolly, hearing evidence, and pronouncing judgment upon the wretched culprits, who were trembling before his dusky majesty. I had attended him while suffering from an attack of cholera, and directly he saw me he rose from his hammock, and received me in a ceremonious, grand manner, and gave orders that coffee should be brought to me. He had a very pretty white wife, who joined us; and then the alcalde politely offered me a cigarito—having declined which, he listened to my statement with great attention. All this, however, did not prevent my leaving the necessary fee in furtherance of justice, nor his accepting it. Its consequence was, that the thief, instead of being punished as a criminal, was ordered to pay me the value of the stolen goods; which, after weeks of hesitation and delay, she eventually did, in pearls, combs, and other curiosities.

[Pg 44] I usually stayed away from asking for legal help while on the Isthmus because I found it to be, like in civilized England for other reasons, a pretty costly luxury. I only once took a thief caught red-handed to the alcalde and sought justice. The courthouse was a simple bamboo shed, with some scruffy Spanish-Indian soldiers hanging around outside; inside, the alcalde, a Black man, was lounging in a dirty hammock, smoking casually, listening to testimonies, and passing judgment on the unfortunate offenders who were quaking before his authority. I had attended to him when he was suffering from cholera, and as soon as he saw me, he got up from his hammock and welcomed me with a formal, grand gesture and instructed that coffee be brought to me. He had a lovely white wife who joined us, and then the alcalde kindly offered me a cigarito—which I declined—while he listened to my account with great care. Despite this, I still left the required fee to support justice, and he accepted it. As a result, instead of being punished as a criminal, the thief was ordered to compensate me for the stolen items, which, after weeks of hesitation and delays, she eventually did with pearls, combs, and other curios.

Whenever an American was arrested by the New Granada authorities, justice had a hard struggle for the mastery, and rarely obtained it. Once I was present at the court-house, when an American was brought in heavily ironed, charged with having committed a highway robbery —if I may use the term where there were no roads—on some travellers from Chili. Around the frightened soldiers [Pg 45] swelled an angry crowd of brother Americans, abusing and threatening the authorities in no measured terms, all of them indignant that a nigger should presume to judge one of their countrymen. At last their violence so roused the sleepy alcalde, that he positively threw himself from his hammock, laid down his cigarito, and gave such very determined orders to his soldiers that he succeeded in checking the riot. Then, with an air of decision that puzzled everybody, he addressed the crowd, declaring angrily, that since the Americans came the country had known no peace, that robberies and crimes of every sort had increased, and ending by expressing his determination to make strangers respect the laws of the Republic, and to retain the prisoner; and if found guilty, punish him as he deserved. The Americans seemed too astonished at the audacity of the black man, who dared thus to beard them, to offer any resistance; but I believe that the prisoner was allowed ultimately to escape.

Whenever an American was arrested by the New Granada authorities, it was a tough battle for justice, and it rarely won. Once, I was at the courthouse when an American was brought in, heavily shackled, accused of committing a highway robbery—if I can use that term when there were no actual roads—against some travelers from Chile. Around the scared soldiers swelled an angry crowd of fellow Americans, shouting and threatening the authorities with no restraint, all infuriated that a Black man would dare to judge one of their own. Eventually, their chaos jolted the sleepy alcalde awake; he literally jumped out of his hammock, put down his little cigar, and gave such strong orders to his soldiers that he managed to stop the riot. Then, with a decisive attitude that confused everyone, he addressed the crowd, angrily declaring that since the Americans arrived, the country had known no peace, that robberies and crimes of all kinds had surged, and he expressed his determination to make outsiders respect the laws of the Republic and to keep the prisoner; if found guilty, he would punish him as deserved. The Americans seemed too shocked by the boldness of the Black man who dared to confront them to put up any fight, but I believe the prisoner was eventually allowed to escape.

I once had a narrow escape from the thieves of Cruces. I had been down to Chagres for some stores, and returning, late in the evening, too tired to put away my packages, had retired to rest at once. My little maid, who was not so fatigued as I was, and slept more lightly, woke me in the night to listen to a noise in the thatch, at the further end of the store; but I was so accustomed to hear the half-starved mules of Cruces munching my thatch, that I listened lazily for a few minutes, and then went unsuspiciously into another heavy sleep. I do not know how long it was before I was again awoke by the child’s loud screams and cries of “Hombro—landro;” and sure enough, by the light of the dying fire, I saw a fellow stealing away with my dress, in the pocket of which was my purse. I was [Pg 46] about to rush forward, when the fire gleamed on a villainous-looking knife in his hand; so I stood still, and screamed loudly, hoping to arouse my brother over the way. For a moment the thief seemed inclined to silence me, and had taken a few steps forward, when I took up an old rusty horse-pistol which my brother had given me that I might look determined, and snatching down the can of ground coffee, proceeded to prime it, still screaming as loudly as my strong lungs would permit, until the rascal turned tail and stole away through the roof. The thieves usually buried their spoil like dogs, as they were; but this fellow had only time to hide it behind a bush, where it was found on the following morning, and claimed by me.

I once had a close call with the thieves of Cruces. I had gone down to Chagres for some supplies, and when I returned late in the evening, I was too tired to put away my packages and went straight to bed. My little maid, who wasn’t as worn out as I was and slept more lightly, woke me in the night to listen to a noise in the thatch at the far end of the store. But I was so used to hearing the half-starved mules of Cruces munching on my thatch that I lazily listened for a few minutes before falling back into a deep sleep. I don’t know how long it was before I was jolted awake by the child's loud screams and cries of “Hombro—landro;” sure enough, by the light of the dying fire, I saw a guy slipping away with my dress, which had my purse in the pocket. I was about to charge forward when the fire caught the glint of a nasty-looking knife in his hand, so I froze and screamed loudly, hoping to wake my brother who lived across the way. For a moment, the thief seemed ready to quiet me and took a few steps closer, when I grabbed an old rusty horse-pistol that my brother had given me to look tough, and, snatching down a can of ground coffee, I started to load it while still screaming as loudly as I could until the scoundrel turned and fled through the roof. The thieves usually buried their loot like the dogs they were, but this guy only had time to stash it behind a bush, where it was found the next morning and claimed by me.

FOOTNOTE:

[A] Mrs. Seacole very likely refers to Macbeth. But it was the witches he abused.—Ed.

[A] Mrs. Seacole probably means Macbeth. But it was the witches he mistreated.—Ed.


CHAPTER VI.

MIGRATION TO GORGONA—FAREWELL DINNERS AND SPEECHES—A BUILDING SPECULATION—LIFE IN GORGONA—SYMPATHY WITH AMERICAN SLAVES—DR. CASEY IN TROUBLE—FLOODS AND FIRES—YANKEE INDEPENDENCE AND FREEDOM.

MIGRATION TO GORGONA—FAREWELL DINNERS AND SPEECHES—A BUILDING INVESTMENT—LIFE IN GORGONA—SUPPORT FOR AMERICAN SLAVES—DR. CASEY IN TROUBLE—FLOODS AND FIRES—YANKEE INDEPENDENCE AND FREEDOM.

I remained at Cruces until the rainy months came to an end, and the river grew too shallow to be navigable by the boats higher up than Gorgona; and then we all made preparations for a flitting to that place. But before starting, it appeared to be the custom for the store and hotel keepers to exchange parting visits, and to many of these parties I, in virtue of my recent services to the community, received invitations. The most important social meeting took place on the anniversary of the declaration of American independence, at my brother’s hotel, where a score of zealous Americans dined most heartily—as they never fail to do; [Pg 47] and, as it was an especial occasion, drank champagne liberally at twelve shillings a bottle. And, after the usual patriotic toasts had been duly honoured, they proposed “the ladies,” with an especial reference to myself, in a speech which I thought worth noting down at the time. The spokesman was a thin, sallow-looking American, with a pompous and yet rapid delivery, and a habit of turning over his words with his quid before delivering them, and clearing his mouth after each sentence, perhaps to make room for the next. I shall beg the reader to consider that the blanks express the time expended on this operation. He dashed into his work at once, rolling up and getting rid of his sentences as he went on:—

I stayed in Cruces until the rainy season ended and the river became too shallow for boats to navigate past Gorgona. Then, we all started getting ready to move to that place. Before we set off, it seemed customary for store and hotel owners to pay farewell visits, and I received invitations to many of these gatherings due to my recent contributions to the community. The most significant social event took place on the anniversary of American independence at my brother's hotel, where a group of enthusiastic Americans enjoyed a hearty dinner—as they always do; [Pg 47] and since it was a special occasion, they drank champagne generously at twelve shillings a bottle. After the usual patriotic toasts were honored, they proposed a toast “to the ladies,” specifically referencing me, in a speech I thought was worth noting at the time. The speaker was a thin, pale-looking American with a pompous yet quick delivery, who had a habit of chewing his words before speaking and clearing his throat after each sentence, maybe to make room for the next. I would ask the reader to keep in mind that the pauses represent the time taken for this operation. He jumped right into his speech, rolling out his sentences as he went along:—

“Well, gentlemen, I expect you’ll all support me in a drinking of this toast that I du——. Aunty Seacole, gentlemen; I give you, Aunty Seacole——. We can’t du less for her, after what she’s done for us——, when the cholera was among us, gentlemen——, not many months ago——. So, I say, God bless the best yaller woman He ever made——, from Jamaica, gentlemen——, from the Isle of Springs——Well, gentlemen, I expect there are only tu things we’re vexed for——; and the first is, that she ain’t one of us——, a citizen of the great United States——; and the other thing is, gentlemen——, that Providence made her a yaller woman. I calculate, gentlemen, you’re all as vexed as I am that she’s not wholly white——, but I du reckon on your rejoicing with me that she’s so many shades removed from being entirely black——; and I guess, if we could bleach her by any means we would——, and thus make her as acceptable in any company as she deserves to be——. Gentlemen, I give you Aunty Seacole!”

“Well, gentlemen, I expect you’ll all join me in raising a toast that I do——. Aunty Seacole, gentlemen; I give you Aunty Seacole——. We can’t do less for her, after everything she’s done for us——, when cholera was among us, gentlemen——, not many months ago——. So, I say, God bless the best yellow woman He ever made——, from Jamaica, gentlemen——, from the Isle of Springs——. Well, gentlemen, I think there are only two things we’re upset about——; and the first is that she isn’t one of us——, a citizen of the great United States——; and the other thing is, gentlemen——, that Providence made her a yellow woman. I bet you’re all as upset as I am that she’s not completely white——, but I reckon we can all celebrate with me that she’s many shades removed from being entirely black——; and I guess if we could lighten her by any means we would——, and thus make her as accepted in any company as she deserves to be——. Gentlemen, I give you Aunty Seacole!”

[Pg 48] And so the orator sat down amidst much applause. It may be supposed that I did not need much persuasion to return thanks, burning, as I was, to tell them my mind on the subject of my colour. Indeed, if my brother had not checked me, I should have given them my thoughts somewhat too freely. As it was, I said:—

[Pg 48] And so the speaker took their seat to a lot of applause. You can imagine I didn't need much convincing to express my gratitude, especially since I was eager to share my feelings about my race. If my brother hadn't held me back, I would have shared my thoughts more openly. As it was, I said:—

“Gentlemen,—I return you my best thanks for your kindness in drinking my health. As for what I have done in Cruces, Providence evidently made me to be useful, and I can’t help it. But, I must say, that I don’t altogether appreciate your friend’s kind wishes with respect to my complexion. If it had been as dark as any nigger’s, I should have been just as happy and as useful, and as much respected by those whose respect I value; and as to his offer of bleaching me, I should, even if it were practicable, decline it without any thanks. As to the society which the process might gain me admission into, all I can say is, that, judging from the specimens I have met with here and elsewhere, I don’t think that I shall lose much by being excluded from it. So, gentlemen, I drink to you and the general reformation of American manners.”

"Gentlemen, thank you so much for raising a toast to my health. Regarding my actions in Cruces, it seems Providence intended for me to be of service, and I can’t change that. However, I must admit that I don’t completely appreciate your friend's kind wishes about my complexion. If it were as dark as anyone else's, I would still be just as happy, useful, and respected by those whose opinion matters to me. As for his suggestion to lighten my skin, even if it were possible, I would decline it without any gratitude. As for the social circles that might open up to me, based on the people I've encountered here and elsewhere, I doubt I would miss much by being left out of it. So, gentlemen, I raise my glass to you and to the overall improvement of American manners."

I do not think that they altogether admired my speech, but I was a somewhat privileged person, and they laughed at it good-naturedly enough. Perhaps (for I was not in the best humour myself) I should have been better pleased if they had been angry.

I don’t think they really admired my speech, but I was a somewhat special person, and they laughed at it in a friendly way. Maybe (since I wasn’t in the best mood myself) I would have felt better if they had been angry.

Rightly, I ought to have gone down to Gorgona a few weeks before Cruces was deserted, and secured an hotel; but I did not give up all hope of persuading my brother to leave the Isthmus until the very last moment, and then, of course, a suitable house was not to be hired in Gorgona for [Pg 49] love or money. Seeing his fixed determination to stay, I consented to remain with him, for he was young and often ill, and set hard to work to settle myself somewhere. With the aid of an old Jamaica friend, who had settled at Gorgona, I at last found a miserable little hut for sale, and bought it for a hundred dollars. It consisted of one room only, and was, in its then condition, utterly unfit for my purpose; but I determined to set to work and build on to it—by no means the hazardous speculation in Gorgona, where bricks and mortar are unknown, that it is in England. The alcalde’s permission to make use of the adjacent ground was obtained for a moderate consideration, and plenty of material was procurable from the opposite bank of the river. An American, whom I had cured of the cholera at Cruces, lent me his boat, and I hired two or three natives to cut down and shape the posts and bamboo poles. Directly these were raised, Mac and my little maid set to work and filled up the spaces between them with split bamboo canes and reeds, and before long my new hotel was ready to be roofed. The building process was simple enough, and I soon found myself in possession of a capital dining-room some thirty feet in length, which was gaily hung with coloured calico, concealing all defects of construction, and lighted with large oil lamps; a store-room, bar, and a small private apartment for ladies. Altogether, although I had to pay my labourers four shillings a day, the whole building did not cost me more than my brother paid for three months’ rent of his hotel. I gave the travelling world to understand that I intended to devote my establishment principally to the entertainment of ladies, and the care of those who might fall ill on the [Pg 50] route, and I found the scheme answered admirably. And yet, although the speculation paid well, I soon grew as weary of my life in Gorgona as I had been at Cruces; and when I found my brother proof against all persuasion to quit the Isthmus, I began to entertain serious thoughts of leaving him.

Honestly, I should have gone down to Gorgona a few weeks before Cruces was deserted and secured a hotel; but I didn’t give up hope of convincing my brother to leave the Isthmus until the very last moment. By then, of course, there were no decent houses available for rent in Gorgona for [Pg 49] any amount of money. Seeing his strong determination to stay, I agreed to stick with him since he was young and often sick, and I got busy trying to settle myself somewhere. With the help of an old friend from Jamaica who had settled in Gorgona, I finally found a shabby little hut for sale and bought it for a hundred dollars. It only had one room and was completely unfit for my needs in its current state, but I decided to renovate it—much less risky in Gorgona, where bricks and mortar don't exist, than it would be in England. I got the alcalde’s permission to use the surrounding land for a reasonable fee, and there was plenty of material available from the opposite side of the river. An American I had treated for cholera at Cruces lent me his boat, and I hired a couple of locals to cut down and shape the posts and bamboo poles. Once those were up, Mac and my little maid got to work filling the gaps with split bamboo canes and reeds, and soon my new hotel was ready for a roof. The building process was pretty straightforward, and I quickly ended up with a great dining room about thirty feet long, brightly decorated with colorful fabric to cover any construction flaws, and lit with large oil lamps; plus a storeroom, bar, and a small private room for ladies. Overall, even though I had to pay my workers four shillings a day, the whole setup cost me less than what my brother paid for three months' rent of his hotel. I made it clear to travelers that my place would mainly cater to ladies and care for anyone who got sick on the [Pg 50] route, and this plan worked out really well. Still, even though the venture was profitable, I soon grew as tired of life in Gorgona as I had been at Cruces; and when I realized my brother was completely resistant to leaving the Isthmus, I started seriously considering the idea of leaving him.

Nor was it altogether my old roving inclination which led me to desire a change, although I dare say it had something to do with it. My present life was not agreeable for a woman with the least delicacy or refinement; and of female society I had none. Indeed, the females who crossed my path were about as unpleasant specimens of the fair sex as one could well wish to avoid. With very few exceptions, those who were not bad were very disagreeable, and as the majority came from the Southern States of America, and showed an instinctive repugnance against any one whose countenance claimed for her kindred with their slaves, my position was far from a pleasant one. Not that it ever gave me any annoyance; they were glad of my stores and comforts, I made money out of their wants; nor do I think our bond of connection was ever closer; only this, if any of them came to me sick and suffering (I say this out of simple justice to myself), I forgot everything, except that she was my sister, and that it was my duty to help her.

My old wandering nature wasn’t the only reason I wanted a change, though I think it played a part. My current life wasn’t suitable for a woman with any sense of delicacy or sophistication, and I had no female companionship. In fact, the women I encountered were among the least pleasant examples of their gender, which I would have preferred to avoid. With very few exceptions, those who weren’t outright awful were pretty unpleasant, and since most of them came from the Southern States, they instinctively rejected anyone who looked like they had ties to their slaves. My situation was far from enjoyable. But it never really bothered me; they appreciated my supplies and comforts, and I made money off their needs. I don’t think our connection was ever any closer than that. Still, if any of them came to me sick and in pain (I mention this just to be fair to myself), I would forget everything else and remember only that she was my sister, and it was my duty to help her.

I may have before said that the citizens of the New Granada Republic had a strong prejudice against all Americans. It is not difficult to assign a cause for this. In the first place, many of the negroes, fugitive from the Southern States, had sought refuge in this and the other States of Central America, where every profession was open to them; [Pg 51] and as they were generally superior men—evinced perhaps by their hatred of their old condition and their successful flight—they soon rose to positions of eminence in New Granada. In the priesthood, in the army, in all municipal offices, the self-liberated negroes were invariably found in the foremost rank; and the people, for some reason—perhaps because they recognised in them superior talents for administration—always respected them more than, and preferred them to, their native rulers. So that, influenced naturally by these freed slaves, who bore themselves before their old masters bravely and like men, the New Granada people were strongly prejudiced against the Americans. And in the second and third places, they feared their quarrelsome, bullying habits—be it remembered that the crowds to California were of the lowest sorts, many of whom have since fertilised Cuban and Nicaraguan soil—and dreaded their schemes for annexation. To such an extent was this amusingly carried, that when the American Railway Company took possession of Navy Bay, and christened it Aspinwall, after the name of their Chairman, the native authorities refused to recognise their right to name any portion of the Republic, and pertinaciously returned all letters directed to Aspinwall, with “no such place known” marked upon them in the very spot for which they were intended. And, in addition to this, the legal authorities refused to compel any defendant to appear who was described as of Aspinwall, and put every plaintiff out of court who described himself as residing in that unrecognised place.

I may have mentioned before that the people of the New Granada Republic had a strong bias against all Americans. It isn’t hard to understand why. First, many of the escaped slaves from the Southern States found refuge in this and other Central American countries, where they could pursue any occupation; [Pg 51] and since they were generally outstanding individuals—reflected perhaps by their disdain for their previous condition and their successful escape—they quickly achieved prominent positions in New Granada. They could be found at the top levels of the priesthood, the military, and in all government roles; the self-liberated slaves were consistently seen in the highest ranks, and for some reason—possibly because the people recognized their superior skills in leadership—they were respected more than their native rulers. As a result, influenced by these freed slaves who stood up to their former masters with courage, the New Granada citizens developed a strong prejudice against Americans. Additionally, they were wary of the Americans' contentious, aggressive behavior—remember that many of those who flocked to California were from the lowest backgrounds, and many of them later settled in Cuba and Nicaragua—and they feared their ambitions for annexation. This reached such an amusing level that when the American Railway Company took control of Navy Bay and named it Aspinwall after their Chairman, the local authorities refused to acknowledge their right to rename any part of the Republic and stubbornly returned all mail addressed to Aspinwall with “no such place known” marked on it in the appropriate spot. Furthermore, the legal authorities would not compel anyone to appear in court if they were described as being from Aspinwall, and would dismiss any plaintiff who referred to themselves as living in that unrecognized place.

Under these circumstances, my readers can easily understand that when any Americans crossed the Isthmus, [Pg 52] accompanied by their slaves, the Cruces and Gorgona people were restlessly anxious to whisper into their ears offers of freedom and hints how easy escape would be. Nor were the authorities at all inclined to aid in the recapture of a runaway slave. So that, as it was necessary for the losers to go on with the crowd, the fugitive invariably escaped. It is one of the maxims of the New Granada constitution—as it is, I believe, of the English—that on a slave touching its soil his chains fall from him. Rather than irritate so dangerous a neighbour as America, this rule was rarely supported; but I remember the following instance of its successful application.

Under these circumstances, my readers can easily understand that when any Americans crossed the Isthmus, [Pg 52] accompanied by their slaves, the people of Cruces and Gorgona were eagerly eager to whisper offers of freedom and hints at how easy it would be to escape. The authorities were also not inclined to help recapture a runaway slave. Therefore, since it was necessary for those who lost their slaves to continue with the crowd, the fugitive consistently escaped. One of the maxims of the New Granada constitution—just as I believe it is in England—is that when a slave touches its soil, their chains fall away. To avoid upsetting such a dangerous neighbor as America, this rule was seldom enforced; however, I do remember one instance where it was successfully applied.

A young American woman, whose character can be best described by the word “vicious,” fell ill at Gorgona, and was left behind by her companions under the charge of a young negro, her slave, whom she treated most inhumanly, as was evinced by the poor girl’s frequent screams when under the lash. One night her cries were so distressing, that Gorgona could stand it no longer, but broke into the house and found the chattel bound hand and foot, naked, and being severely lashed. Despite the threats and astonishment of the mistress, they were both carried off on the following morning, before the alcalde, himself a man of colour, and of a very humane disposition. When the particulars of the case were laid before him, he became strongly excited, and called upon the woman to offer an explanation of her cruelty. She treated it with the coolest unconcern—“The girl was her property, worth so many dollars, and a child at New Orleans; had misbehaved herself, and been properly corrected. The alcalde must be drunk or a fool, or both together, to interfere between an American and her [Pg 53] property.” Her coolness vanished, however, when the alcalde turned round to the girl and told her that she was free to leave her mistress when she liked; and when she heard the irrepressible cheering of the crowded court-hut at the alcalde’s humanity and boldness, and saw the slave’s face flush with delight at the judge’s words, she became terribly enraged; made use of the most fearful threats, and would have wreaked summary vengeance on her late chattel had not the clumsy soldiery interfered. Then, with demoniac refinement of cruelty, she bethought herself of the girl’s baby at New Orleans still in her power, and threatened most horrible torture to the child if its mother dared to accept the alcalde’s offer.

A young American woman, whose character can be best described as “vicious,” got sick at Gorgona and was left behind by her friends under the care of a young Black slave, whom she treated very cruelly, as shown by the poor girl’s frequent screams when being whipped. One night her cries were so distressing that Gorgona couldn’t take it anymore, broke into the house, and found the slave tied up, naked, and being severely whipped. Despite the mistress’s threats and shock, they both were taken the next morning before the alcalde, who was a man of color and very humane. When he heard the details of the case, he became very upset and asked the woman to explain her cruelty. She responded with complete indifference—“The girl is my property, worth a certain amount of money, and just a child in New Orleans; she misbehaved and was corrected properly. The alcalde must be drunk or a fool, or both, to interfere between an American and her [Pg 53] property.” However, her indifference disappeared when the alcalde told the girl that she was free to leave her mistress whenever she wanted; and when she heard the cheering of the crowd in the court-hut at the alcalde’s kindness and bravery, and saw the slave’s face light up with joy at the judge’s words, she became extremely angry, threatened terrible consequences, and would have taken violent revenge on her former slave if the clumsy soldiers hadn't intervened. Then, with a cruel twist, she remembered the girl’s baby still in her control back in New Orleans and threatened to inflict horrible torture on the child if its mother dared to accept the alcalde’s offer.

The poor girl trembled and covered her face with her hands, as though to shut out some fearful sight, and, I think, had we not persuaded her to the contrary, that she would have sacrificed her newly won freedom for the child’s sake. But we knew very well that when the heat of passion had subsided, the threatener would be too ’cute to injure her own property; and at once set afloat a subscription for the purchase of the child. The issue of the tale I do not know, as the woman was very properly removed into the interior of the country.

The poor girl shook and covered her face with her hands, as if trying to block out a terrifying sight, and I believe that if we hadn’t convinced her otherwise, she would have given up her hard-won freedom for the child's sake. But we knew very well that once the heat of the moment passed, the one making the threats would be smart enough not to harm her own property; so we quickly started a fundraiser to buy the child. I don’t know how the story ended, as the woman was rightly taken farther into the country.

Life at Gorgona resembled life at Cruces so nearly that it does not need a separate description. Down with the store and hotel keepers came the muleteers and mules, porters and hangers-on, idlers and thieves, gamblers and dancing women; and soon the monte-tables were fitted up, and plying their deadly trade; and the dancers charmed the susceptible travellers as successfully in the dirty streets of Gorgona as they had previously done in the unwholesome [Pg 54] precincts of Cruces. And Dr. Casey was very nearly getting himself into serious trouble, from too great a readiness to use his revolver. Still, he had a better excuse for bloodshed this time than might have been found for his previous breaches of the sixth commandment. Among the desperadoes who frequented his gambling-hut, during their short stay in Gorgona, was conceived the desperate plan of putting out the lights, and upsetting Casey’s table—trusting in the confusion to carry off the piles of money upon it. The first part of their programme was successfully carried out; but the second was frustrated by the Doctor promptly firing his revolver into the dark, and hitting an unoffending boy in the hip. And at this crisis the Gorgona police entered, carried off all the parties they could lay hands upon (including the Doctor) to prison, and brought the wounded boy to me.

Life at Gorgona was almost identical to life at Cruces, so it doesn't need a separate description. Along with the store and hotel owners came the mule drivers and their mules, porters and hangers-on, lazy individuals and thieves, gamblers and dancing women; soon, the monte tables were set up, and they were busy at their dangerous game; the dancers captivated the gullible travelers just as effectively in the filthy streets of Gorgona as they had in the unhealthy [Pg 54] areas of Cruces. Dr. Casey was on the verge of getting himself into serious trouble due to his quickness to draw his revolver. However, he had a better justification for violence this time than for his previous violations of the sixth commandment. Among the reckless gamblers who visited his gambling den during their brief stay in Gorgona, a reckless scheme was hatched to turn off the lights and overturn Casey’s table—hoping that in the chaos they could steal the stacks of money on it. The first part of their plan succeeded, but the second was thwarted when the Doctor shot his revolver into the dark, accidentally hitting an innocent boy in the hip. At that moment, the Gorgona police arrived, arrested everyone they could catch (including the Doctor), and took the injured boy to me.

On the following morning came a most urgent request that I would visit the imprisoned Doctor. I found him desperately angry, but somewhat nervous too, for the alcalde was known to be no friend to the Americans, owed Casey more than one grudge, and had shown recently a disposition to enforce the laws.

On the next morning, I received a very urgent request to visit the imprisoned Doctor. I found him incredibly angry, but also somewhat nervous, because the alcalde was known to be no friend of the Americans, held more than one grudge against Casey, and had recently shown a tendency to enforce the laws.

“I say, Mrs. Seacole, how’s that —— boy?”

“I say, Mrs. Seacole, how’s that boy?”

“Oh, Dr. Casey, how could you shoot the poor lad, and now call him bad names, as though he’d injured you? He is very ill indeed—may die; so I advise you to think seriously of your position.”

“Oh, Dr. Casey, how could you shoot that poor kid and now insult him as if he hurt you? He’s really sick—might die; so I suggest you take a hard look at your situation.”

“But, Madame Seacole,” (this in a very altered tone), “you’ll surely help me? you’ll surely tell the alcalde that the wound’s a slight one? He’s a friend of yours, and will let me out of this hole. Come, Madame Seacole, [Pg 55] you’ll never leave me to be murdered by these bloodthirsty savages?”

“But, Madame Seacole,” (in a much different tone), “you'll definitely help me, right? you'll surely tell the alcalde that the wound is just a minor one? He’s your friend and will let me out of this situation. Come on, Madame Seacole, [Pg 55] you wouldn’t leave me here to be killed by these bloodthirsty savages?”

“What can I do or say, Dr. Casey? I must speak the truth, and the ball is still in the poor lad’s hip,” I answered, for I enjoyed the fellow’s fear too much to help him. However, he sent some of his friends to the boy’s father, and bribed him to take the lad from my care, and send him to Navy Bay, to a surgeon there. Of course, he never returned to prosecute Dr. Casey; and he was left with the alcalde only to deal with, who, although he hated the man, could not resist his money, and so set him free.

“What am I supposed to do or say, Dr. Casey? I have to be honest, and the issue is still with the poor kid’s hip,” I replied, enjoying the guy's fear too much to help him. Still, he sent some of his friends to the boy’s father and paid him off to take the kid out of my care and send him to Navy Bay, to see a surgeon there. Naturally, he never came back to go after Dr. Casey; he was left to deal only with the alcalde, who, despite hating the man, couldn’t resist his money, and so set him free.

Gorgona lying lower than Cruces, its inhabitants more frequently enjoyed the excitement of a flood. After heavy rains, the river would rise so rapidly that in a few hours the chief part of the place would be under water. On such occasions the scene was unusually exciting. As the water crept up the street, the frightened householders kept removing their goods and furniture to higher ground; while here and there, where the waters had surrounded them unawares, boats were sent to their rescue. The houses, not made to resist much wind or water, often gave way, and were carried down the Chagres. Meanwhile, the thieves were the busiest—the honest folks, forgetting the true old adage, “God helps those who help themselves,” confining their exertions to bringing down their favourite saints to the water’s edge, and invoking their interposition.

Gorgona, which is lower than Cruces, frequently experienced the thrill of flooding. After heavy rains, the river would rise so quickly that within a few hours, most of the area would be underwater. During these times, the scene was particularly dramatic. As the water advanced up the street, scared homeowners rushed to move their belongings and furniture to higher ground, while boats were dispatched to rescue those who had been caught off guard by the rising waters. The houses, not built to withstand much wind or water, often collapsed and were swept away by the Chagres. In the meantime, thieves were the most active—while the honest people, forgetting the old saying, “God helps those who help themselves,” focused on bringing their beloved saints down to the water’s edge and asking for their help.

Fortunately my hotel was at the upper end of the town, where the floods had been rarely known to extend; and although there was a sufficient chance of the water reaching me to compel me to have all my stores, etc., ready packed for removal, I escaped. Some distressing losses [Pg 56] occurred. A Frenchman, a near neighbour, whose house was surrounded by the waters before he could remove his goods, grew so frantic at the loss, that he obstinately refused to quit his falling house; and some force had to be used before they could save his life.

Luckily, my hotel was located at the higher end of town, where floods were rarely known to reach; and even though there was a decent chance the water could get to me, which meant I had to pack all my belongings and supplies for evacuation, I got away safe. Some unfortunate losses happened. A Frenchman, who lived nearby and whose house was surrounded by water before he could move his things, became so distraught over the loss that he stubbornly refused to leave his collapsing house; and some force had to be used to save his life. [Pg 56]

Scarcely had the ravages of the last flood been repaired when fire marked Gorgona for its prey. The conflagration began at a store by the river-side; but it spread rapidly, and before long all Gorgona was in danger. The town happened to be very full that night, two crowds having met there, and there was great confusion; but at last the lazy soldier-police, aided by the Americans, succeeded in pulling down some old crazy huts, and checking the fire’s progress. The travellers were in sore plight, many of them being reduced to sleep upon their luggage, piled in the drenched streets. My hotel had some interesting inmates, for a poor young creature, borne in from one of the burning houses, became a mother during the night; and a stout little lassie opened its eyes upon this waesome world during the excitement and danger of a Gorgona conflagration.

Scarcely had the damage from the last flood been fixed when fire set its sights on Gorgona. The blaze started at a store by the river, but it spread quickly, and soon the entire town was at risk. That night, Gorgona was particularly crowded, as two groups had gathered there, leading to a lot of chaos. Eventually, the lazy soldier-police, with help from the Americans, managed to tear down some old dilapidated huts and slow the fire’s spread. The travelers were in a tough spot, many of them having to sleep on their luggage stacked in the soaked streets. My hotel had some interesting guests; a poor young woman, carried in from one of the burning houses, became a mother during the night, and a chubby little girl opened her eyes to this troubled world amid the chaos and danger of the Gorgona fire.

Shortly after this, tired to death of life in Panama, I handed over my hotel to my brother, and returned to Kingston. On the way thither I experienced another instance of American politeness, which I cannot help recording; first reminding my readers of what I have previously said of the character of the Californian travellers. Anxious to get home quickly, I took my passage in the first steamer that left Navy Bay—an American one; and late in the evening said farewell to the friends I had been staying with, and went on board. A very kind friend, an American merchant, [Pg 57] doing a large business at Navy Bay, had tried hard to persuade me to delay my journey until the English company’s steamer called; without, however, giving any good reasons for his wish. So, with Mac and my little maid, I passed through the crowd of female passengers on deck, and sought the privacy of the saloon. Before I had been long there, two ladies came to me, and in their cool, straightforward manner, questioned me.

Shortly after this, completely exhausted by life in Panama, I handed my hotel over to my brother and returned to Kingston. On the way, I encountered another example of American politeness that I can’t help but mention, first reminding my readers of what I previously said about the character of Californian travelers. Eager to get home quickly, I booked a ticket on the first American steamer that left Navy Bay; and late in the evening, I said goodbye to the friends I had been staying with and boarded the ship. A very kind friend, an American merchant who was doing a lot of business at Navy Bay, had tried hard to convince me to wait for the English company’s steamer without really providing any solid reasons for his suggestion. So, with Mac and my little maid, I made my way through the crowd of female passengers on deck and sought the privacy of the saloon. Before long, two ladies approached me and, in their cool, direct manner, asked me questions.

“Where air you going?”

"Where are you going?"

“To Kingston.”

"Heading to Kingston."

“And how air you going?”

“And how are you going?”

“By sea.”

"By boat."

“Don’t be impertinent, yaller woman. By what conveyance air you going?”

“Don’t be rude, yellow woman. How are you getting there?”

“By this steamer, of course. I’ve paid for my passage.”

“By this steamer, obviously. I’ve paid for my ticket.”

They went away with this information; and in a short time eight or nine others came and surrounded me, asking the same questions. My answers—and I was very particular—raised quite a storm of uncomplimentary remarks.

They left with this information, and soon after, eight or nine others gathered around me, asking the same questions. My answers—and I was very specific—caused quite a backlash of unflattering comments.

“Guess a nigger woman don’t go along with us in this saloon,” said one. “I never travelled with a nigger yet, and I expect I shan’t begin now,” said another; while some children had taken my little servant Mary in hand, and were practising on her the politenesses which their parents were favouring me with—only, as is the wont of children, they were crueller. I cannot help it if I shock my readers; but the truth is, that one positively spat in poor little Mary’s frightened yellow face.

“Looks like a Black woman doesn’t fit in with us at this bar,” said one. “I’ve never traveled with a Black person before, and I don’t plan to start now,” said another; while some kids had taken my little servant Mary and were practicing on her the manners their parents were showing me—only, as kids often do, they were being meaner. I can’t help it if I shock my readers; but the truth is, that one of them actually spat in poor little Mary’s scared yellow face.

At last an old American lady came to where I sat, and gave me some staid advice. “Well, now, I tell you for your good, you’d better quit this, and not drive my people [Pg 58] to extremities. If you do, you’ll be sorry for it, I expect.” Thus harassed, I appealed to the stewardess—a tall sour-looking woman, flat and thin as a dressed-up broomstick. She asked me sundry questions as to how and when I had taken my passage; until, tired beyond all endurance, I said, “My good woman, put me anywhere—under a boat—in your store-room, so that I can get to Kingston somehow.” But the stewardess was not to be moved.

At last, an older American woman came over to where I was sitting and gave me some serious advice. “Well, I’m telling you for your own good, you'd better stop this and not push my people to their limits. If you do, you’ll regret it, I imagine.” Feeling frustrated, I turned to the stewardess—a tall, sour-looking woman, as thin and flat as a dressed-up broomstick. She asked me a bunch of questions about how and when I had booked my passage; until, exhausted beyond belief, I said, “Look, just put me anywhere—under a lifeboat, in your storage room—just get me to Kingston somehow.” But the stewardess was not budging.

“There’s nowhere but the saloon, and you can’t expect to stay with the white people, that’s clear. Flesh and blood can stand a good deal of aggravation; but not that. If the Britishers is so took up with coloured people, that’s their business; but it won’t do here.”

“There’s no place but the saloon, and you can’t expect to hang out with the white people, that’s obvious. Flesh and blood can put up with a lot of frustration; but not that. If the British are so taken with colored people, that’s their issue; but it won’t fly here.”

This last remark was in answer to an Englishman, whose advice to me was not to leave my seat for any of them. He made matters worse; until at last I lost my temper, and calling Mac, bade him get my things together, and went up to the captain—a good honest man. He and some of the black crew and the black cook, who showed his teeth most viciously, were much annoyed. Muttering about its being a custom of the country, the captain gave me an order upon the agent for the money I had paid; and so, at twelve o’clock at night, I was landed again upon the wharf of Navy Bay.

This last comment was in response to an Englishman, whose advice to me was not to leave my seat for any of them. He made things worse; until finally, I lost my temper, called for Mac, asked him to gather my things, and went up to the captain—a decent guy. He and some of the black crew, along with the black cook, who bared his teeth menacingly, were quite irritated. Grumbling about it being a local custom, the captain gave me a note to the agent for the money I had paid; and so, at midnight, I was dropped off again on the wharf at Navy Bay.

My American friends were vastly annoyed, but not much surprised; and two days later, the English steamer, the “Eagle,” in charge of my old friend, Captain B——, touched at Navy Bay, and carried me to Kingston.

My American friends were really annoyed, but not very surprised; and two days later, the English steamer, the “Eagle,” run by my old friend, Captain B——, stopped at Navy Bay and took me to Kingston.


CHAPTER VII.

THE YELLOW FEVER IN JAMAICA—MY EXPERIENCE OF DEATH-BED SCENES—I LEAVE AGAIN FOR NAVY BAY, AND OPEN A STORE THERE—I AM ATTACKED WITH THE GOLD FEVER, AND START FOR ESCRIBANOS—LIFE IN THE INTERIOR OF THE REPUBLIC OF NEW GRANADA—A REVOLUTIONARY CONSPIRACY ON A SMALL SCALE—THE DINNER DELICACIES OF ESCRIBANOS—JOURNEY UP THE PALMILLA RIVER—A FEW WORDS ON THE PRESENT ASPECT OF AFFAIRS ON THE ISTHMUS OF PANAMA.

THE YELLOW FEVER IN JAMAICA—MY EXPERIENCE WITH DEATH-BED SCENES—I LEAVE AGAIN FOR NAVY BAY AND OPEN A STORE THERE—I GET HIT WITH GOLD FEVER AND HEAD TO ESCRIBANOS—LIFE IN THE INTERIOR OF THE REPUBLIC OF NEW GRANADA—A SMALL-SCALE REVOLUTIONARY CONSPIRACY—THE DINNER DELICACIES OF ESCRIBANOS—JOURNEY UP THE PALMILLA RIVER—A FEW WORDS ON THE CURRENT SITUATION ON THE ISTHMUS OF PANAMA.

I stayed in Jamaica eight months out of the year 1853, still remembered in the island for its suffering and gloom. I returned just in time to find my services, with many others, needful; for the yellow fever never made a more determined effort to exterminate the English in Jamaica than it did in that dreadful year. So violent was the epidemic, that some of my people fell victims to its fury, a thing rarely heard of before. My house was full of sufferers—officers, their wives and children. Very often they were borne in from the ships in the harbour—sometimes in a dying state, sometimes—after long and distressing struggles with the grim foe—to recover. Habituated as I had become with death in its most harrowing forms, I found these scenes more difficult to bear than any I had previously borne a part in; and for this reason perhaps, that I had not only to cheer the death-bed of the sufferer, but, far more trying task, to soothe the passionate grief of wife or husband left behind. It was a terrible thing to see young people in the youth and bloom of life suddenly [Pg 60] stricken down, not in battle with an enemy that threatened their country, but in vain contest with a climate that refused to adopt them. Indeed, the mother country pays a dear price for the possession of her colonies.

I stayed in Jamaica for eight months in 1853, still remembered on the island for its suffering and gloom. I returned just in time to find my services, along with many others, were needed; because the yellow fever made a more determined effort to wipe out the English in Jamaica than ever before in that terrible year. The epidemic was so intense that some of my people fell victim to its rage, which was something rarely heard of before. My house was filled with sufferers—officers, their wives, and children. Very often, they were carried in from the ships in the harbor—sometimes in a dying state, and sometimes—after long and distressing battles with the grim foe—they managed to recover. Having become so familiar with death in its most painful forms, I found these scenes more difficult to handle than anything I had faced before; perhaps because I not only had to comfort the dying person, but also, an even tougher task, to soothe the intense grief of the spouse left behind. It was tragic to see young people in the prime of their lives suddenly stricken down, not in battle against an enemy threatening their country, but in a futile struggle against a climate that wouldn’t accept them. Indeed, the mother country pays dearly for the possession of her colonies.

I think all who are familiar with the West Indies will acknowledge that Nature has been favourable to strangers in a few respects, and that one of these has been in instilling into the hearts of the Creoles an affection for English people and an anxiety for their welfare, which shows itself warmest when they are sick and suffering. I can safely appeal on this point to any one who is acquainted with life in Jamaica. Another benefit has been conferred upon them by inclining the Creoles to practise the healing art, and inducing them to seek out the simple remedies which are available for the terrible diseases by which foreigners are attacked, and which are found growing under the same circumstances which produce the ills they minister to. So true is it that beside the nettle ever grows the cure for its sting.

I believe that anyone familiar with the West Indies would agree that nature has been kind to outsiders in a few ways, one of which is fostering in the hearts of the Creoles a love for English people and a concern for their well-being, which is especially evident when they are sick and suffering. I can confidently point to anyone who knows life in Jamaica to back this up. Another advantage has been that this kindness has encouraged the Creoles to practice healing and to look for the simple remedies that are available for the serious illnesses that affect foreigners, many of which grow in the same environment that creates the ailments they treat. It’s true that next to the nettle often grows the cure for its sting.

I do not willingly care to dwell upon scenes of suffering and death, but it is with such scenes that my life’s experience has made me most familiar, and it is impossible to avoid their description now and then; and here I would fain record, in humble spirit, my conclusions, drawn from the bearing of those whom I have now and then accompanied a little distance on their way into the Valley of the Shadow of Death, on the awful and important question of religious feeling. Death is always terrible—no one need be ashamed to fear it. How we bear it depends much upon our constitutions. I have seen some brave men, who have smiled at the cruellest amputation, die trembling like [Pg 61] children; while others, whose lives have been spent in avoidance of the least danger or trouble, have drawn their last painful breath like heroes, striking at their foe to the last, robbing him of his victory, and making their defeat a triumph. But I cannot trace all the peace and resignation which I have witnessed on many death-beds to temperament alone, although I believe it has much more to do with them than many teachers will allow. I have stood by receiving the last blessings of Christians; and closing the eyes of those who had nothing to trust to but the mercy of a God who will be far more merciful to us than we are to one another; and I say decidedly that the Christian’s death is the glorious one, as is his life. You can never find a good man who is not a worker; he is no laggard in the race of life. Three, two, or one score years of life have been to him a season of labour in his appointed sphere; and as the work of the hands earns for us sweet rest by night, so does the heart’s labour of a lifetime make the repose of heaven acceptable. This is my experience; and I remember one death, of a man whom I grew to love in a few short weeks, the thought of which stirs my heart now, and has sustained me in seasons of great danger; for before that time, if I had never feared death, I had not learnt to meet him with a brave, smiling face, and this he taught me.

I don't like to focus on scenes of suffering and death, but I've become quite familiar with them through my life experiences, and sometimes it's unavoidable to describe them. Here, I'd like to humbly share my thoughts based on my observations of those I've accompanied a bit on their journey into the Valley of the Shadow of Death, particularly regarding the significant matter of religious sentiment. Death is always terrifying—there's no shame in being afraid of it. How we cope with it largely depends on our nature. I've seen brave men who smiled through the most brutal amputations die trembling like children, while others who spent their lives avoiding even the slightest danger faced their final moments like heroes, striking back at their foe until the end, taking away his victory and turning their defeat into a triumph. However, I can’t attribute all the peace and acceptance I’ve witnessed at many deathbeds solely to temperament, even though I believe it plays a much larger role than many teachers acknowledge. I've been present to receive the last blessings of Christians; I’ve closed the eyes of those who had nothing to rely on but the mercy of a God who will be much more merciful to us than we are to each other. I can say with certainty that the Christian's death is as glorious as his life. You’ll never find a good person who is not a worker; they aren’t slow to act in life’s race. Whether they've lived for three, two, or one score years, their life has been a time of hard work in their designated role, and just as the labor of our hands earns us sweet rest by night, so does the heart's work of a lifetime make the peace of heaven desirable. This is my experience; and I remember one death, of a man I grew to love in just a few weeks, that still touches my heart and has supported me in times of great danger. Before that time, even if I had never feared death, I hadn’t learned to face him with a brave, smiling face—he taught me that.

I must not tell you his name, for his friends live yet, and have been kind to me in many ways. One of them we shall meet on Crimean soil. He was a young surgeon, and as busy, light-hearted, and joyous as a good man should be; and when he fell ill they brought him to my house, where I nursed him, and grew fond of him—almost as fond as the poor lady his mother in England far away. [Pg 62] For some time we thought him safe, but at last the most terrible symptoms of the cruel disease showed themselves, and he knew that he must die. His thoughts were never for himself, but for those he had to leave behind; all his pity was for them. It was trying to see his poor hands tremblingly penning the last few words of leave-taking—trying to see how piteously the poor worn heart longed to see once more the old familiar faces of the loved ones in unconscious happiness at home; and yet I had to support him while this sad task was effected, and to give him all the help I could. I think he had some fondness for me, or, perhaps, his kind heart feigned a feeling that he saw would give me joy; for I used to call him “My son—my dear child,” and to weep over him in a very weak and silly manner perhaps.

I can't tell you his name because his friends are still around and have treated me kindly in many ways. One of them we'll meet in Crimea. He was a young surgeon, lively, cheerful, and as good a person as one could hope to be. When he got sick, they brought him to my house where I took care of him and grew fond of him—almost as much as his poor mother, far away in England. [Pg 62] For a while, we thought he would be okay, but eventually the terrible signs of the cruel illness appeared, and he realized he was going to die. He never thought about himself but only about the people he would leave behind; all his sympathy was for them. It was hard to watch his frail hands shakily writing his final goodbye—hard to see how desperately his tired heart longed to see the familiar faces of his loved ones blissfully unaware at home; yet I had to support him through this sad task and do all I could to help him. I think he had some affection for me, or maybe his kind heart pretended to feel a way that he knew would make me happy; because I used to call him “My son—my dear child,” and cry over him in a rather weak and silly manner, perhaps.

He sent for an old friend, Captain S——; and when he came, I had to listen to the dictation of his simple will—his dog to one friend, his ring to another, his books to a third, his love and kind wishes to all; and that over, my poor son prepared himself to die—a child in all save a man’s calm courage. He beckoned me to raise him in the bed, and, as I passed my arms around him, he saw the tears I could not repress, rolling down my brown cheeks, and thanked me with a few words. “Let me lay my head upon your breast;” and so he rested, now and then speaking lowly to himself, “It’s only that I miss my mother; but Heaven’s will be done.” He repeated this many times, until the Heaven he obeyed sent him in its mercy forgetfulness, and his thoughts no longer wandered to his earthly home. I heard glad words feebly uttered as I bent over him—words about [Pg 63] “Heaven—rest—rest”—a holy Name many times repeated; and then with a smile and a stronger voice, “Home! home!” And so in a little while my arms no longer held him.

He called for an old friend, Captain S——; and when he arrived, I listened as he dictated his simple will—his dog to one friend, his ring to another, his books to a third, his love and best wishes to everyone; and once that was done, my poor son prepared himself to die—a child in all but a man’s calm courage. He motioned for me to lift him in the bed, and as I wrapped my arms around him, he noticed the tears I couldn't hold back, rolling down my brown cheeks, and thanked me with a few words. “Let me lay my head on your chest;” and so he rested, occasionally whispering to himself, “I just miss my mother; but let Heaven's will be done.” He said this many times, until the Heaven he obeyed granted him the mercy of forgetfulness, and his thoughts stopped drifting to his earthly home. I heard joyful words softly spoken as I leaned over him—words about [Pg 63] "Heaven—rest—rest"—a sacred Name repeated many times; and then with a smile and a stronger voice, “Home! home!” And soon my arms no longer held him.

I have a little gold brooch with his hair in it now. I wonder what inducement could be strong enough to cause me to part with that memorial, sent me by his mother some months later, with the following letter:—

I have a small gold brooch that contains his hair now. I wonder what motivation could possibly be strong enough to make me give up that keepsake, which was sent to me by his mother a few months later, along with the following letter:—

My dear Madam,—Will you do me the favour to accept the enclosed trifle, in remembrance of that dear son whose last moments were soothed by your kindness, and as a mark of the gratitude of, my dear Madam,

Dear Madam,—Would you kindly accept the enclosed small gift in memory of that dear son whose final moments were comforted by your kindness, and as a token of my gratitude, my dear Madam,

“Your ever sincere and obliged,
“M—— S——.”

“Your ever sincere and grateful,
“M—— S——.”

After this, I was sent for by the medical authorities to provide nurses for the sick at Up-Park Camp, about a mile from Kingston; and leaving some nurses and my sister at home, I went there and did my best; but it was little we could do to mitigate the severity of the epidemic.

After this, the medical authorities called me to provide nurses for the sick at Up-Park Camp, about a mile from Kingston. I left some nurses and my sister at home, went there, and did my best, but there was little we could do to ease the harshness of the epidemic.

About eight months after my return to Jamaica, it became necessary that some one should go to the Isthmus of Panama to wind up the affairs of my late hotel; and having another fit of restlessness, I prepared to return there myself. I found Navy Bay but little altered. It was evening when I arrived there; and my friend Mr. H——, who came to meet me on the wharf, carefully piloted me through the wretched streets, giving me especial warning not to stumble over what looked like three long boxes, loosely covered with the débris of a fallen house. They had such a peculiar look about them that I stopped to ask [Pg 64] what they were, receiving an answer which revived all my former memories of Darien life, “Oh, they’re only three Irishmen killed in a row a week ago, whom it’s nobody’s business to bury.”

About eight months after I got back to Jamaica, someone needed to go to the Isthmus of Panama to wrap up the issues with my old hotel; feeling restless again, I decided to head back there myself. I found Navy Bay had changed little. It was evening when I got there, and my friend Mr. H—, who met me at the wharf, carefully guided me through the terrible streets, specifically warning me not to trip over what looked like three long boxes, loosely covered with the debris of a collapsed house. They looked so strange that I stopped to ask [Pg 64] what they were. I got an answer that brought back all my past memories of life in Darien: “Oh, they’re just three Irishmen who were killed in a row a week ago, and it’s nobody’s responsibility to bury them.”

I went to Gorgona, wound up the affairs of the hotel, and, before returning to Navy Bay, took the occasion of accompanying my brother to the town of Panama. We did not go with the crowd, but rode alone on mules, taking with us three native guides on foot; and although the distance was not much over twenty miles, and we started at daybreak, we did not reach Panama until nightfall. But far from being surprised at this, my chief wonder was that we ever succeeded in getting over the journey. Through sand and mud, over hill and plain—through thick forests, deep gulleys, and over rapid streams, ran the track; the road sometimes being made of logs of wood laid transversely, with faggots stuffed between; while here and there we had to work our way through a tangled network of brushwood, and over broken rocks that seemed to have been piled together as stones for some giant’s sling. We found Panama an old-fashioned, irregular town, with queer stone houses, almost all of which had been turned by the traders into stores.

I went to Gorgona, wrapped up the hotel business, and before heading back to Navy Bay, I took the chance to go with my brother to the town of Panama. We didn’t join the crowd; instead, we rode alone on mules, accompanied by three local guides on foot. Even though the distance was just over twenty miles and we started at daybreak, we didn’t reach Panama until nightfall. But rather than being surprised by this, I was mostly amazed that we managed to make the journey at all. The path was challenging, cutting through sand and mud, over hills and fields—through thick forests, deep gullies, and rushing streams. Sometimes the road was made of logs laid sideways with brush piled in between, and at other times we had to push our way through a messy tangle of bushes and over broken rocks that looked like they had been stacked for some giant’s slingshot. We found Panama to be an old-fashioned, irregular town with odd stone houses, most of which had been converted by traders into shops.

On my return to Navy Bay—or Colon, as the New Granadans would have it called—I again opened a store, and stayed there for three months or so. I did not find that society had improved much in my absence; indeed, it appeared to have grown more lawless. Endless quarrels, often resulting in bloodshed, took place between the strangers and the natives, and disturbed the peace of the town. Once the Spanish were incensed to such an extent, that they planned a general rising against the foreigners; [Pg 65] and but for the opportune arrival of an English war-steamer, the consequences might have been terrible. The Americans were well armed and ready; but the native population far outnumbered them.

On my return to Navy Bay—or Colon, as the locals preferred to call it—I opened a store again and stayed for about three months. I didn’t find that society had improved much while I was gone; in fact, it seemed to have become more chaotic. There were constant arguments, often leading to violence, between the newcomers and the locals, disrupting the town's peace. At one point, the Spanish got so worked up that they planned a major uprising against the foreigners; [Pg 65] and if it hadn't been for the timely arrival of an English warship, the situation could have turned very ugly. The Americans were well armed and ready to fight, but they were vastly outnumbered by the native population.

Altogether, I was not sorry when an opportunity offered itself to do something at one of the stations of the New Granada Gold-mining Company, Escribanos, about seventy miles from Navy Bay. I made the journey there in a little vessel, all communication by land from Navy Bay being impossible, on account of the thick, dense forests, that would have resisted the attempts of an army to cut its way through them. As I was at this place for some months altogether, and as it was the only portion of my life devoted to gold-seeking, I shall make no apologies for endeavouring to describe the out-of-the-way village-life of New Granada.

Altogether, I wasn't sorry when I had the chance to do something at one of the stations of the New Granada Gold-mining Company, Escribanos, about seventy miles from Navy Bay. I traveled there by a small boat, since land access from Navy Bay was impossible due to the thick, dense forests that would have resisted even an army trying to get through. Since I was at this place for several months and it was the only time in my life I spent looking for gold, I won’t apologize for trying to describe the isolated village life of New Granada.

Escribanos is in the province of Veraguas, in the State of New Granada—information uninteresting enough, I have little doubt, to all but a very few of my readers. It lies near the mouth of a rivulet bearing that name, which, leaving the river Belen, runs away to the sea on its own account, about a mile from the mouth of that river. It is a great neighbourhood for gold-mines; and about that time companies and private individuals were trying hard to turn them to good account. Near it is the Fort Bowen mine, and several others; some yielding silver, others gold ore, in small quantities. Others lie in the vicinity of the Palmilla—another river, which discharges itself into the sea about ten miles from Escribanos; and there were more eastward of it, near a similar river, the Coquelet. Legends were rife at that time, and they may be revived at no distant date, of the treasures to be found at Cucuyo, Zapetero, [Pg 66] Pananomé, and many other Indian villages on their banks, which in times gone by had yielded up golden treasures to the Old World. But at this time the yield of gold did not repay the labour and capital necessary to extract it from the quartz; and it can only prove successful if more economical methods can be discovered than those now used for that purpose.

Escribanos is located in the province of Veraguas, in the State of New Granada—an area that I’m sure will seem pretty uninteresting to most of my readers. It’s situated near the mouth of a small stream with the same name, which flows from the Belen River to the sea about a mile away. This area is rich in gold mines, and at that time, companies and individuals were working hard to make the most of them. Close by is the Fort Bowen mine, along with several others; some produce silver, while others yield small amounts of gold ore. There are more mines around the Palmilla River, which empties into the sea about ten miles from Escribanos; and even more to the east, near another river called the Coquelet. At that time, there were plenty of stories about the treasures that could be found at Cucuyo, Zapetero, [Pg 66] Pananomé, and many other Indian villages along the banks, which had once given up golden treasures to the Old World. However, at that point, the amount of gold being extracted didn’t justify the labor and investment needed to get it out of the quartz; it would only be successful if more cost-effective methods were found than those currently in use.

Carlos Alexander, the alcalde of Escribanos, had made a good thing out of the gold mania. The mine had belonged to him; had been sold at a fine price, and, passing through several hands, had at last come into possession of the Company who were now working it; its former owner settling down as ruler over the little community of two hundred souls that had collected at Escribanos. He was a black man; was fond of talking of his early life in slavery, and how he had escaped; and possessed no ordinary intellect. He possessed, also, a house, which in England a well-bred hound would not have accepted as a kennel; a white wife, and a pretty daughter, with a whity-brown complexion and a pleasant name—Juliana.

Carlos Alexander, the mayor of Escribanos, had really taken advantage of the gold rush. The mine used to belong to him; it was sold for a good price, and after changing hands a few times, it finally ended up with the Company that was currently mining it. The former owner was now living as the leader of the small community of two hundred people that had gathered at Escribanos. He was a Black man who often talked about his early life in slavery and how he managed to escape; he was quite intelligent. He also owned a house that, in England, a well-bred dog wouldn't even consider a kennel; a white wife, and a lovely daughter with a light brown complexion and a charming name—Juliana.

Of this mine Mr. Day—by whose invitation, when I saw him at Navy Bay, I went there—was at that time superintendent. He was a distant connection of my late husband, and treated me with great kindness. Strangely enough, we met again in a far different part of the world, and became more closely connected. But I am anticipating.

Of this mine, Mr. Day—who invited me to visit when I saw him at Navy Bay—was the superintendent at that time. He was a distant relative of my late husband and treated me very kindly. Interestingly, we ran into each other again in a completely different part of the world and became more closely connected. But I'm getting ahead of myself.

The major part of the population of Escribanos, including even the women and children, worked at the mine. The labour was hard and disagreeable. I often used to watch them at their work; and would sometimes wander about by myself, thinking it possible that I might tumble [Pg 67] across some gold in my rambles. And I once did come upon some heavy yellow material, that brought my heart into my mouth with that strange thrilling delight which all who have hunted for the precious metal understand so well. I think it was very wrong; but I kept the secret of the place from the alcalde and every one else, and filled some bottles with the precious dust, to carry down to Navy Bay. I did not go for some time; but when I did, one of my first visits was to a gold-buyer; and you can imagine my feelings when he coolly laughed, and told me it was some material (I forget its name) very like gold, but—valueless. The worst part of it was that, in my annoyance and shame, I threw all I had away, and among it some which I had reason to believe subsequently was genuine.

The majority of the people in Escribanos, including women and children, worked at the mine. The work was tough and unpleasant. I often watched them as they toiled and would sometimes wander off on my own, hoping I might stumble upon some gold during my walks. One time, I actually found some heavy yellow material that made my heart race with that strange thrill that everyone who has searched for gold knows all too well. I knew it was wrong, but I kept the location a secret from the alcalde and everyone else, filling some bottles with the precious dust to take down to Navy Bay. I waited for a while before going, but when I did, one of my first stops was at a gold buyer, and you can imagine how I felt when he casually laughed and told me it was some material (I can’t remember its name) that looks a lot like gold but is worthless. The worst part was that in my frustration and embarrassment, I threw everything away, including some that I later had good reason to believe was actually genuine.

The landing at Escribanos was very difficult, and when the surf ran high, impossible; and I was once witness to a harrowing scene there. A little boat, manned by three sailors, grounded on a rock not far from shore, at a terrible season, when to reach it from the land was, after many attempts, found impossible. The hapless crew lingered on for two days, suffering cruelly from hunger and thirst, their cries ringing in our ears above the storm’s pitiless fury. On the third day, two of them took to the sea, and were drowned; the third was not strong enough to leave the boat, and died in it.

The landing at Escribanos was really tough, and when the waves were high, it was impossible. I once witnessed a terrifying situation there. A small boat, with three sailors on board, got stuck on a rock not far from shore during a terrible time, making it impossible to reach them from land after many tries. The unfortunate crew held on for two days, suffering painfully from hunger and thirst, their cries echoing in our ears above the storm's relentless fury. On the third day, two of them jumped into the sea and drowned; the third didn’t have the strength to leave the boat and died in it.

I did not stay long at Escribanos, on my first visit, as the alcalde’s guest; but, having made arrangements for a longer sojourn, I went back to Navy Bay, where I laid in a good stock of the stores I should have most use for, and returned to Escribanos in safety. I remained there some months, pleased with the novelty of [Pg 68] the life, and busy with schemes for seeking for—or, as the gold-diggers call it, prospecting for—other mines.

I didn’t stay long at Escribanos on my first visit as the alcalde’s guest, but after making plans for a longer stay, I returned to Navy Bay, where I stocked up on the supplies I would need most. I made it back to Escribanos safely. I spent several months there, enjoying the novelty of the experience and working on plans to search for—what the gold diggers call it—other mines.

The foreigners were just as troublesome in this little out-of-the-way place as they were, and are, in every other part of Central America; and quarrels were as frequent in our little community as at Cruces or Navy Bay. Indeed, Alexander had hard work to maintain peace in his small kingdom; and although ably seconded by Mr. Day, more than once American disregard of his sway was almost too strong for him. Very often the few foreigners would quarrel among themselves; and once when they came to blows, and an Irishman was stabbed by an American named Campfield, the alcalde roused himself to punish the culprit. The native population were glad enough to have an American in their power; and when I heard Alexander give his men instructions to shoot the culprit if he resisted, I started off to his hut, and reached it in time to prevent bloodshed. He was taken and kept in confinement; and soft-hearted Juliana and I had enough to do to prevent his being made a stern example of. But we got him off for a fine of five hundred dollars.

The foreigners in this remote place were just as troublesome as they were, and still are, in every other part of Central America; and arguments were just as common in our small community as they were at Cruces or Navy Bay. In fact, Alexander had a tough time keeping peace in his little kingdom; and even with Mr. Day's strong support, the American disregard for his authority was often almost too much for him. The few foreigners frequently fought among themselves; and once, when they came to blows, an Irishman was stabbed by an American named Campfield, the alcalde finally stepped in to punish the wrongdoer. The local population was quite pleased to have an American in their control; and when I heard Alexander telling his men to shoot the offender if he resisted, I hurried to his hut and arrived just in time to prevent any bloodshed. He was arrested and held in confinement; and soft-hearted Juliana and I had our hands full trying to keep him from becoming a harsh example. Ultimately, we managed to get him off with a fine of five hundred dollars.

Again the little community of Escribanos was very near getting up a revolution against its constituted government—a very common amusement in Central America. Twelve sailors, deserters from an American ship, found their way there, and before long plotted to dethrone Alexander, and take possession of the mine. Mr. Day gained information of their plan. The whole population of Escribanos were roused and warned; and arming a score of the boldest natives, he surrounded the house in which they were, and captured the conspirators, who were too much taken by [Pg 69] surprise to offer resistance, and sent them down to Navy Bay, there to be handed over to the Government whose service they had left.

Once again, the small community of Escribanos was close to starting a revolution against its government—a pretty common pastime in Central America. Twelve sailors, who had deserted from an American ship, ended up there and soon plotted to overthrow Alexander and take control of the mine. Mr. Day learned about their scheme. The entire population of Escribanos was alerted and warned; arming a group of the bravest locals, he surrounded the house where they were hiding and captured the conspirators, who were too surprised to fight back, and sent them down to Navy Bay to be handed over to the government they had deserted.

Of course, my medical skill did not rust for want of practice at Escribanos. The place was not healthy, and strangers to the climate suffered severely. A surgeon himself, sent there by the West Granada Gold-mining Company, was glad to throw his physic to the dogs, and be cured in my way by mine; while I was fortunately able to nurse Mr. Day through a sharp attack of illness.

Of course, my medical skills didn't go unused at Escribanos. The area wasn't healthy, and newcomers to the climate struggled a lot. A surgeon, sent there by the West Granada Gold-mining Company, was happy to disregard his own medicine and let me treat him my way; meanwhile, I was lucky enough to care for Mr. Day during a serious illness.

In consequence of the difficulty of communication with Navy Bay, our fare was of the simplest at Escribanos. It consisted mainly of salt meat, rice, and roasted Indian corn. The native fare was not tempting, and some of their delicacies were absolutely disgusting. With what pleasure, for instance, could one foreign to their tastes and habits dine off a roasted monkey, whose grilled head bore a strong resemblance to a negro baby’s? And yet the Indians used to bring them to us for sale, strung on a stick. They were worse still stewed in soup, when it was positively frightful to dip your ladle in unsuspectingly, and bring up what closely resembled a brown baby’s limb. I got on better with the parrots, and could agree with the “senorita, buono buono” with which the natives recommended them; and yet their flesh, what little there was of it, was very coarse and hard. Nor did I always refuse to concede praise to a squirrel, if well cooked. But although the flesh of the iguana—another favourite dish—was white and tender as any chicken, I never could stomach it. These iguanas are immense green lizards, or rather moderate-sized crocodiles, sometimes three feet in length, but weighing [Pg 70] generally about seven or eight pounds. The Indians used to bring them down in boats, alive, on their backs, with their legs tied behind them; so that they had the most comical look of distress it is possible to imagine. The Spanish Indians have a proverb referring to an iguana so bound, the purport of which has slipped from my memory, but which shows the habit to be an old one. Their eggs are highly prized, and their captors have a cruel habit of extracting these delicacies from them while alive, and roughly sewing up the wound, which I never could muster sufficient courage to witness.

Due to the difficulty of reaching Navy Bay, our meals at Escribanos were quite basic. They mainly consisted of salted meat, rice, and roasted corn. The local food wasn't enticing, and some of their specialties were downright disgusting. For example, how could someone unfamiliar with their tastes enjoy a roasted monkey, whose grilled head looked eerily like a Black baby’s? Yet, the locals would bring them to us for sale, skewered on a stick. It was even worse when they were stewed in soup, making it truly horrifying to dip your ladle in unsuspectingly and pull up what looked like a brown baby’s limb. I fared better with the parrots and could go along with the "senorita, buono buono" with which the locals recommended them; however, their meat, what little there was, was quite tough and chewy. I wouldn’t always hesitate to praise a well-cooked squirrel, either. But even though iguana meat—another popular dish—was white and tender like chicken, I could never bring myself to eat it. These iguanas are huge green lizards, or more like medium-sized crocodiles, sometimes up to three feet long, but generally weighing about seven or eight pounds. The natives would bring them down in boats, alive, with their legs tied behind them, making them look comically distressed. The Spanish Indians even have a proverb about a bound iguana, the meaning of which I've forgotten, but it shows that this practice is an old one. Their eggs are highly prized, and the captors have a cruel habit of removing these delicacies while the iguanas are still alive, roughly sewing up the wound afterward, which I never had the courage to witness.

The rivers near Escribanos were well stocked with crocodiles, the sea had its fair share of sharks, while on land you too often met with snakes and other venomous reptiles. The sting of some of them was very dangerous. One man, who was bitten when I was there, swelled to an enormous size, and bled even at the roots of his hair. The remedy of the natives appeared to be copious bleeding.

The rivers around Escribanos were full of crocodiles, the sea had plenty of sharks, and on land, you would often run into snakes and other poisonous reptiles. The sting from some of them was extremely dangerous. One man who got bitten while I was there swelled up to an enormous size and bled even from the roots of his hair. The locals' remedy seemed to involve a lot of bleeding.

Before I left Escribanos I made a journey, in company with a gentleman named Little, my maid, and the alcalde’s daughter, into the interior of the country, for a short distance, following the course of the Palmilla river. This was for the purpose of prospecting a mine on that river, said to be obtainable at an easy price. Its course was a very winding one; and we often had to leave the canoe and walk through the shallow waters, that every now and then interfered with our progress. As we progressed, Little carefully sounded the channel of the river, with the view of ascertaining to what extent it was navigable.

Before I left Escribanos, I took a trip with a guy named Little, my maid, and the alcalde’s daughter into the interior of the country for a short distance, following the Palmilla River. We were there to check out a mine on that river, which was said to be available at a reasonable price. The river was very winding, and we often had to leave the canoe and walk through the shallow areas, which sometimes slowed us down. As we moved along, Little carefully tested the river's channel to see how navigable it was.

The tropical scenery was very grand; but I am afraid I only marked what was most curious in it—at least, that [Pg 71] is foremost in my memory now. I know I wondered much what motive Nature could have had in twisting the roots and branches of the trees into such strange fantastic contortions. I watched with unfailing interest the birds and animals we disturbed in our progress, from the huge peccary or wild boar, that went tearing through the brushwood, to the tiniest bright-hued bird that dashed like a flash of many-coloured fire before our eyes. And very much surprised was I when the Indians stopped before a large tree, and on their making an incision in the bark with a matcheto (hatchet), there exuded a thick creamy liquid, which they wished me to taste, saying that this was the famous milk-tree. I needed some persuasion at first; but when I had tasted some upon a biscuit, I was so charmed with its flavour that I should soon have taken more than was good for me had not Mr. Little interfered with some judicious advice. We reached the mine, and brought back specimens of the quartz, some of which I have now.

The tropical scenery was really impressive, but I have to admit I only noticed what was the most intriguing about it—at least, that’s what stands out in my memory now. I often wondered what purpose Nature had in twisting the roots and branches of the trees into such odd and fantastical shapes. I watched with endless fascination the birds and animals we disturbed along the way, from the huge peccary or wild boar that dashed through the underbrush to the tiniest brightly-colored bird that zipped past us like a flash of multi-colored fire. I was quite surprised when the Indians stopped in front of a large tree, and after they made a cut in the bark with a machete, a thick creamy liquid began to ooze out, which they encouraged me to taste, saying it was the famous milk-tree. I needed a bit of convincing at first, but once I tried it on a biscuit, I was so taken with its flavor that I would have eaten more than was healthy for me if Mr. Little hadn’t stepped in with some wise advice. We reached the mine and brought back samples of the quartz, some of which I still have now.

Soon after this I left Escribanos, and stopping but a short time at Navy Bay, came on direct to England. I had claims on a Mining Company which are still unsatisfied; I had to look after my share in the Palmilla Mine speculation; and, above all, I had long been troubled with a secret desire to embark in a very novel speculation, about which I have as yet said nothing to the reader. But before I finally leave the republic of New Granada, I may be allowed to write a few words on the present aspect of affairs on the Isthmus of Panama.

Soon after that, I left Escribanos and, after a quick stop at Navy Bay, headed straight to England. I had claims with a Mining Company that are still unresolved; I needed to manage my share in the Palmilla Mine investment; and, above all, I had been feeling a strong urge to get involved in a new venture that I haven’t mentioned to the reader yet. But before I finally say goodbye to the republic of New Granada, I’d like to share a few thoughts on the current situation in the Isthmus of Panama.

Recent news from America bring the intelligence that the Government of the United States has at length succeeded in finding a reasonable excuse for exercising a [Pg 72] protectorate over, or in other words annexing, the Isthmus of Panama. To any one at all acquainted with American policy in Central America, this intelligence can give no surprise; our only wonder being that some such excuse was not made years ago. At this crisis, then, a few remarks from the humblest observer of life in the republic of New Granada must possess some interest for the curious, if not value.

Recent news from America reveals that the U.S. government has finally found a reasonable justification for exercising a [Pg 72] protectorate over, or in other words annexing, the Isthmus of Panama. Anyone familiar with American policy in Central America won't be surprised by this news; the only question is why such a justification wasn’t made years ago. At this moment, a few observations from an ordinary observer of life in the republic of New Granada should pique the curiosity of anyone interested, if not hold some value.

I found something to admire in the people of New Granada, but not much; and I found very much more to condemn most unequivocally. Whatever was of any worth in their institutions, such as their comparative freedom, religious toleration, etc., was owing mainly to the negroes who had sought the protection of the republic. I found the Spanish Indians treacherous, passionate, and indolent, with no higher aim or object but simply to enjoy the present after their own torpid, useless fashion. Like most fallen nations, they are very conservative in their habits and principles; while the blacks are enterprising, and in their opinions incline not unnaturally to democracy. But for their old antipathy, there is no doubt that the negroes would lean towards America; but they gladly encourage the prejudice of the New Granadans, and foster it in every way. Hence the ceaseless quarrels which have disturbed Chagres and Panama, until it has become necessary for an American force to garrison those towns. For humanity and civilization’s sake, there can be little doubt as to the expediency of this step; but I should not be at all surprised to hear that the republic was preparing to make some show of resistance against its powerful brother; for, as the reader will have perceived, the New Granadans’ [Pg 73] experiences of American manners have not been favourable; and they do not know, as we do, how little real sympathy the Government of the United States has with the extreme class of its citizens who have made themselves so conspicuous in the great high-road to California.

I found some things to admire about the people of New Granada, but not a lot; and I found much more to criticize unequivocally. Whatever value their institutions had, like their relative freedom and religious tolerance, was mainly due to the black people who sought the protection of the republic. I found the Spanish Indians to be deceitful, passionate, and lazy, with no higher purpose than to simply enjoy the present in their own lethargic, unproductive way. Like most fallen nations, they are very conservative in their habits and beliefs; while the black population is more enterprising and tends to lean toward democracy in their opinions. If it weren't for their longstanding animosity, there's no doubt that the black people would side with America; instead, they willingly encourage and foster the prejudices of the New Granadans in every way possible. This has led to the ongoing conflicts that have plagued Chagres and Panama, making it necessary for an American force to occupy those towns. For the sake of humanity and civilization, it’s clear that this step is justified; however, I wouldn’t be surprised to hear that the republic is preparing to resist its powerful neighbor. As the reader might have noticed, the New Granadans’ [Pg 73] experiences with American customs have not been positive; and they are unaware, as we are, of how little real support the Government of the United States has for the extreme faction of its citizens who have drawn so much attention in the rush to California.


CHAPTER VIII.

I LONG TO JOIN THE BRITISH ARMY BEFORE SEBASTOPOL—MY WANDERINGS ABOUT LONDON FOR THAT PURPOSE—HOW I FAIL—ESTABLISHMENT OF THE FIRM OF “DAY AND MARTIN”—I EMBARK FOR TURKEY.

I WANT TO JOIN THE BRITISH ARMY BEFORE SEBASTOPOL—MY EXPLORATIONS AROUND LONDON FOR THAT REASON—HOW I FALL SHORT—FOUNDING THE COMPANY “DAY AND MARTIN”—I SET OFF FOR TURKEY.

Before I left Jamaica for Navy Bay, as narrated in the last chapter, war had been declared against Russia, and we were all anxiously expecting news of a descent upon the Crimea. Now, no sooner had I heard of war somewhere, than I longed to witness it; and when I was told that many of the regiments I had known so well in Jamaica had left England for the scene of action, the desire to join them became stronger than ever. I used to stand for hours in silent thought before an old map of the world, in a little corner of which some one had chalked a red cross, to enable me to distinguish where the Crimea was; and as I traced the route thither, all difficulties would vanish. But when I came to talk over the project with my friends, the best scheme I could devise seemed so wild and improbable, that I was fain to resign my hopes for a time, and so started for Navy Bay.

Before I left Jamaica for Navy Bay, as mentioned in the last chapter, war had been declared against Russia, and we were all anxiously waiting for news about the situation in Crimea. As soon as I heard about the war, I felt a strong desire to see it for myself; and when I learned that many of the regiments I was familiar with from Jamaica had left England for the battlefield, my urge to join them grew even stronger. I would spend hours lost in thought in front of an old world map, where someone had marked the location of Crimea with a red cross, helping me pinpoint it; as I traced the route there, all obstacles seemed to disappear. However, when I tried to discuss my plan with my friends, my ideas seemed so far-fetched and unrealistic that I had to give up my hopes for a while, so I set off for Navy Bay.

But all the way to England, from Navy Bay, I was [Pg 74] turning my old wish over and over in my mind; and when I found myself in London, in the autumn of 1854, just after the battle of Alma had been fought, and my old friends were fairly before the walls of Sebastopol, how to join them there took up far more of my thoughts than that visionary gold-mining speculation on the river Palmilla, which seemed so feasible to us in New Granada, but was considered so wild and unprofitable a speculation in London. And, as time wore on, the inclination to join my old friends of the 97th, 48th, and other regiments, battling with worse foes than yellow fever or cholera, took such exclusive possession of my mind, that I threw over the gold speculation altogether, and devoted all my energies to my new scheme.

But all the way to England, from Navy Bay, I was [Pg 74] replaying my old wish in my mind; and when I found myself in London, in the autumn of 1854, just after the battle of Alma had been fought, and my old friends were right outside the walls of Sebastopol, figuring out how to join them there occupied way more of my thoughts than that unrealistic gold-mining idea on the river Palmilla, which seemed so possible to us in New Granada, but was seen as such a crazy and unprofitable venture in London. And, as time went on, the desire to join my old friends from the 97th, 48th, and other regiments, fighting against worse enemies than yellow fever or cholera, took over my mind completely, so I abandoned the gold idea altogether and focused all my energy on my new plan.

Heaven knows it was visionary enough! I had no friends who could help me in such a project—nay, who would understand why I desired to go, and what I desired to do when I got there. My funds, although they might, carefully husbanded, carry me over the three thousand miles, and land me at Balaclava, would not support me there long; while to persuade the public that an unknown Creole woman would be useful to their army before Sebastopol was too improbable an achievement to be thought of for an instant. Circumstances, however, assisted me.

Heaven knows it was ambitious enough! I had no friends who could help me with such a project—none who would even understand why I wanted to go and what I hoped to do when I got there. My savings, though carefully managed, could get me over the three thousand miles and land me at Balaclava, but they wouldn’t last long there; trying to convince the public that an unknown Creole woman would be valuable to their army before Sebastopol was too unlikely to consider for even a moment. However, circumstances helped me.

As the winter wore on, came hints from various quarters of mismanagement, want, and suffering in the Crimea; and after the battles of Balaclava and Inkermann, and the fearful storm of the 14th of November, the worst anticipations were realized. Then we knew that the hospitals were full to suffocation, that scarcity and exposure were the fate of all in the camp, and that the [Pg 75] brave fellows for whom any of us at home would have split our last shilling, and shared our last meal, were dying thousands of miles away from the active sympathy of their fellow-countrymen. Fast and thick upon the news of Inkermann, fought by a handful of fasting and enfeebled men against eight times their number of picked Russians, brought fresh and animated to the contest, and while all England was reeling beneath the shock of that fearful victory, came the sad news that hundreds were dying whom the Russian shot and sword had spared, and that the hospitals of Scutari were utterly unable to shelter, or their inadequate staff to attend to, the ship-loads of sick and wounded which were sent to them across the stormy Black Sea.

As winter dragged on, there were reports from different sources about mismanagement, shortages, and suffering in Crimea; and after the battles of Balaclava and Inkermann, along with the terrifying storm on November 14th, our worst fears came true. We learned that the hospitals were overcrowded, that scarcity and exposure were the reality for everyone in the camp, and that the brave soldiers for whom any of us at home would have given our last penny and shared our last meal were dying thousands of miles away from the active support of their fellow countrymen. Following the news of Inkermann, fought by a small group of starving and weakened men against eight times their number of well-prepared Russians, and while all of England was reeling from the shock of that dreadful victory, came the heartbreaking news that hundreds were dying who had been spared by Russian bullets and swords, and that the hospitals in Scutari were completely overwhelmed, unable to accommodate or adequately care for the shiploads of sick and wounded being sent to them across the stormy Black Sea.

But directly England knew the worst, she set about repairing her past neglect. In every household busy fingers were working for the poor soldier—money flowed in golden streams wherever need was—and Christian ladies, mindful of the sublime example, “I was sick, and ye visited me,” hastened to volunteer their services by those sick-beds which only women know how to soothe and bless.

But in reality, England understood the situation better than anyone, so she set out to fix her past neglect. In every home, people were actively helping the poor soldier—money came in like a steady stream wherever it was needed—and Christian women, inspired by the powerful example of “I was sick, and you visited me,” quickly offered their help beside the sickbeds that only women know how to comfort and bless.

Need I be ashamed to confess that I shared in the general enthusiasm, and longed more than ever to carry my busy (and the reader will not hesitate to add experienced) fingers where the sword or bullet had been busiest, and pestilence most rife. I had seen much of sorrow and death elsewhere, but they had never daunted me; and if I could feel happy binding up the wounds of quarrelsome Americans and treacherous Spaniards, what delight should I not experience if I could be useful to my own “sons,” [Pg 76] suffering for a cause it was so glorious to fight and bleed for! I never stayed to discuss probabilities, or enter into conjectures as to my chances of reaching the scene of action. I made up my mind that if the army wanted nurses, they would be glad of me, and with all the ardour of my nature, which ever carried me where inclination prompted, I decided that I would go to the Crimea; and go I did, as all the world knows.

Should I be ashamed to admit that I joined in the general excitement and wanted more than ever to use my busy (and the reader won't hesitate to say experienced) hands where the sword or bullet had been most active and disease was rampant? I had witnessed a lot of sorrow and death elsewhere, but they had never intimidated me; and if I could feel happy tending to the wounds of feuding Americans and deceitful Spaniards, how much joy would I not feel if I could be helpful to my own “sons,” [Pg 76] suffering for a cause that was so glorious to fight and bleed for! I never paused to discuss possibilities or speculate about my chances of reaching the battlefield. I decided that if the army needed nurses, they would appreciate me, and with all the passion in my heart, which always led me where I felt called, I concluded that I would go to the Crimea; and go I did, as everyone knows.

Of course, had it not been for my old strong-mindedness (which has nothing to do with obstinacy, and is in no way related to it—the best term I can think of to express it being “judicious decisiveness”), I should have given up the scheme a score of times in as many days; so regularly did each successive day give birth to a fresh set of rebuffs and disappointments. I shall make no excuse to my readers for giving them a pretty full history of my struggles to become a Crimean heroine!

Of course, if it weren't for my old determination (which has nothing to do with stubbornness and isn’t related to it at all—the best term I can think of to describe it is “thoughtful decisiveness”), I would have given up on the plan a dozen times in just as many days; each day seemed to bring a new wave of setbacks and disappointments. I won’t apologize to my readers for providing a pretty detailed account of my efforts to become a Crimean heroine!

My first idea (and knowing that I was well fitted for the work, and would be the right woman in the right place, the reader can fancy my audacity) was to apply to the War Office for the post of hospital nurse. Among the diseases which I understood were most prevalent in the Crimea were cholera, diarrhœa, and dysentery, all of them more or less known in tropical climates; and with which, as the reader will remember, my Panama experience had made me tolerably familiar. Now, no one will accuse me of presumption, if I say that I thought (and so it afterwards proved) that my knowledge of these human ills would not only render my services as a nurse more valuable, but would enable me to be of use to the overworked doctors. That others thought so too, I took with me ample [Pg 77] testimony. I cannot resist the temptation of giving my readers one of the testimonials I had, it seems so eminently practical and to the point:—

My first idea (and knowing that I was well suited for the job, and would be the right woman in the right place, you can imagine my boldness) was to apply to the War Office for the position of hospital nurse. Among the illnesses I understood were most common in the Crimea were cholera, diarrhea, and dysentery, all of which are somewhat known in tropical climates; and with which, as you may recall, my experience in Panama had made me reasonably familiar. Now, no one could accuse me of arrogance if I say that I believed (and it turned out to be true) that my understanding of these ailments would not only make my services as a nurse more valuable but would also allow me to assist the overworked doctors. That others shared this belief too, I brought with me ample [Pg 77] evidence. I can't resist sharing one of the testimonials I received; it feels so practical and to the point:—

“I became acquainted with Mrs. Seacole through the instrumentality of T. B. Cowan, Esq., H. B. M. Consul at Colon, on the Isthmus of Panama, and have had many opportunities of witnessing her professional zeal and ability in the treatment of aggravated forms of tropical diseases.

“I got to know Mrs. Seacole thanks to T. B. Cowan, Esq., H. B. M. Consul at Colon, on the Isthmus of Panama, and I have had many chances to see her dedication and skill in treating severe cases of tropical diseases."

“I am myself personally much indebted for her indefatigable kindness and skill at a time when I am apt to believe the advice of a practitioner qualified in the North would have little availed.

“I am personally very grateful for her tireless kindness and expertise at a time when I tend to think that advice from a qualified practitioner in the North would have been of little help.”

“Her peculiar fitness, in a constitutional point of view, for the duties of a medical attendant, needs no comment.

“Her unusual fitness, from a constitutional perspective, for the role of a medical attendant, requires no comment.

(Signed) “A. G. M.,
“Late Medical Officer, West Granada Gold-mining Company.”

(Signed) “A. G. M.,
“Former Medical Officer, West Granada Gold-mining Company.”

So I made long and unwearied application at the War Office, in blissful ignorance of the labour and time I was throwing away. I have reason to believe that I considerably interfered with the repose of sundry messengers, and disturbed, to an alarming degree, the official gravity of some nice gentlemanly young fellows, who were working out their salaries in an easy, off-hand way. But my ridiculous endeavours to gain an interview with the Secretary-at-War of course failed, and glad at last to oblige a distracted messenger, I transferred my attentions to the Quartermaster-General’s department. Here I saw another gentleman, who listened to me with a great deal of polite enjoyment, [Pg 78] and—his amusement ended—hinted, had I not better apply to the Medical Department; and accordingly I attached myself to their quarters with the same unwearying ardour. But, of course, I grew tired at last, and then I changed my plans.

So I spent a long time trying to get something done at the War Office, completely unaware of the time and effort I was wasting. I think I really got in the way of a few messengers and disrupted some laid-back young guys who were taking their time with their jobs. But my attempts to meet with the Secretary-at-War obviously didn’t work out, so finally, to help out a stressed messenger, I shifted my focus to the Quartermaster-General’s department. There, I met another guy who listened to me with a lot of polite interest, and when his amusement wore off, he suggested I might be better off contacting the Medical Department. So, I headed over there with the same tireless determination. However, I eventually got tired and decided to change my approach.

Now, I am not for a single instant going to blame the authorities who would not listen to the offer of a motherly yellow woman to go to the Crimea and nurse her “sons” there, suffering from cholera, diarrhœa, and a host of lesser ills. In my country, where people know our use, it would have been different; but here it was natural enough—although I had references, and other voices spoke for me—that they should laugh, good-naturedly enough, at my offer. War, I know, is a serious game, but sometimes very humble actors are of great use in it, and if the reader, when he comes in time to peruse the evidence of those who had to do with the Sebastopol drama, of my share in it, will turn back to this chapter, he will confess perhaps that, after all, the impulse which led me to the War Department was not unnatural.

Now, I’m not going to blame the authorities for ignoring the offer from a caring woman of color to go to Crimea and take care of her “sons” there, who were suffering from cholera, diarrhea, and a variety of other ailments. In my country, where people understand our usefulness, things would’ve been different; but here it made sense that—even though I had references and others were speaking on my behalf—they would chuckle, in a friendly way, at my offer. I know war is serious business, but sometimes very humble participants can be incredibly valuable, and if the reader, when they eventually look at the accounts of those involved in the events at Sebastopol, along with my role in it, reflects back to this chapter, they might admit that the urge that drove me to the War Department wasn’t so unreasonable.

My new scheme was, I candidly confess, worse devised than the one which had failed. Miss Nightingale had left England for the Crimea, but other nurses were still to follow, and my new plan was simply to offer myself to Mrs. H—— as a recruit. Feeling that I was one of the very women they most wanted, experienced and fond of the work, I jumped at once to the conclusion that they would gladly enrol me in their number. To go to Cox’s, the army agents, who were most obliging to me, and obtain the Secretary-at-War’s private address, did not take long; and that done, I laid the same pertinacious siege to his [Pg 79] great house in —— Square, as I had previously done to his place of business.

My new plan was, I honestly admit, worse thought out than the one that had failed. Miss Nightingale had left England for the Crimea, but other nurses were still set to go, and my new idea was simply to offer myself to Mrs. H—— as a recruit. Believing I was one of the very women they needed most—experienced and passionate about the work—I immediately assumed they would happily include me. It didn't take long to go to Cox’s, the army agents who were quite helpful to me, and get the Secretary-at-War’s private address. Once I had that, I relentlessly pursued his big house in [Pg 79] Square, just as I had done before at his office.

Many a long hour did I wait in his great hall, while scores passed in and out; many of them looking curiously at me. The flunkeys, noble creatures! marvelled exceedingly at the yellow woman whom no excuses could get rid of, nor impertinence dismay, and showed me very clearly that they resented my persisting in remaining there in mute appeal from their sovereign will. At last I gave that up, after a message from Mrs. H. that the full complement of nurses had been secured, and that my offer could not be entertained. Once again I tried, and had an interview this time with one of Miss Nightingale’s companions. She gave me the same reply, and I read in her face the fact, that had there been a vacancy, I should not have been chosen to fill it.

I waited for hours in his grand hall while countless people came and went, many of them glancing at me with curiosity. The attendants, noble souls! were greatly puzzled by the yellow woman who couldn’t be dismissed by excuses nor intimidated by rudeness, and they made it clear that they disapproved of my silent presence, appealing to their authority. Eventually, I let that go after receiving a message from Mrs. H. that all the nurses had been hired and that my offer wouldn’t be considered. I tried once more and had a meeting this time with one of Miss Nightingale’s associates. She gave me the same answer, and I could see on her face that if there had been an opening, I wouldn’t have been chosen to fill it.

As a last resort, I applied to the managers of the Crimean Fund to know whether they would give me a passage to the camp—once there I would trust to something turning up. But this failed also, and one cold evening I stood in the twilight, which was fast deepening into wintry night, and looked back upon the ruins of my last castle in the air. The disappointment seemed a cruel one. I was so conscious of the unselfishness of the motives which induced me to leave England—so certain of the service I could render among the sick soldiery, and yet I found it so difficult to convince others of these facts. Doubts and suspicions arose in my heart for the first and last time, thank Heaven. Was it possible that American prejudices against colour had some root here? Did these ladies shrink from accepting my aid because my blood flowed beneath a somewhat duskier skin than theirs? Tears streamed down my foolish [Pg 80] cheeks, as I stood in the fast thinning streets; tears of grief that any should doubt my motives—that Heaven should deny me the opportunity that I sought. Then I stood still, and looking upward through and through the dark clouds that shadowed London, prayed aloud for help. I dare say that I was a strange sight to the few passers-by, who hastened homeward through the gloom and mist of that wintry night. I dare say those who read these pages will wonder at me as much as they who saw me did; but you must all remember that I am one of an impulsive people, and find it hard to put that restraint upon my feelings which to you is so easy and natural.

As a last resort, I reached out to the managers of the Crimean Fund to see if they could give me a way to the camp—once I was there, I hoped something would come up. But that attempt also failed, and one cold evening, I stood in the fading twilight that was quickly turning into a winter night, looking back at the ruins of my last dream. The disappointment felt harsh. I was so aware of the selflessness behind my decision to leave England—so sure of the service I could provide to the sick soldiers, yet I found it so hard to convince others of this. Doubts and suspicions crept into my heart for the first and only time, thank goodness. Could it be that American prejudices against race were at play here? Did these women hesitate to accept my help because my skin was darker than theirs? Tears streamed down my foolish cheeks as I stood in the dwindling streets; tears of sorrow that anyone would doubt my intentions—that Heaven would deny me the chance I sought. Then I paused, and looking up through the dark clouds hanging over London, I prayed aloud for help. I’m sure I was a strange sight to the few people passing by, hurrying home through the gloom and mist of that wintry night. I bet those who read this will wonder about me just as much as those who saw me did; but you all must remember that I come from an impulsive culture and find it hard to hold back my emotions, which to you feels so easy and natural.

The morrow, however, brought fresh hope. A good night’s rest had served to strengthen my determination. Let what might happen, to the Crimea I would go. If in no other way, then would I upon my own responsibility and at my own cost. There were those there who had known me in Jamaica, who had been under my care; doctors who would vouch for my skill and willingness to aid them, and a general who had more than once helped me, and would do so still. Why not trust to their welcome and kindness, and start at once? If the authorities had allowed me, I would willingly have given them my services as a nurse; but as they declined them, should I not open an hotel for invalids in the Crimea in my own way? I had no more idea of what the Crimea was than the home authorities themselves perhaps, but having once made up my mind, it was not long before cards were printed and speeding across the Mediterranean to my friends before Sebastopol. Here is one of them:—

The next day, though, brought new hope. A good night’s sleep had strengthened my resolve. No matter what happened, I was going to Crimea. If nothing else, I would go on my own terms and at my own expense. There were people there who had known me in Jamaica, who had been under my care; doctors who would vouch for my skills and willingness to help, and a general who had helped me before and would do so again. Why not count on their support and kindness, and set off right away? If the officials had allowed me, I would have happily offered my services as a nurse, but since they declined, should I not open a hotel for the sick in Crimea in my own way? I had no clearer picture of what Crimea was than the home officials probably did, but once I made up my mind, it didn’t take long for me to get cards printed and send them across the Mediterranean to my friends before Sebastopol. Here’s one of them:—

“BRITISH HOTEL.
Mrs. Mary Seacole
(Late of Kingston, Jamaica),

“BRITISH HOTEL.
Mary Seacole
(Formerly of Kingston, Jamaica),

Respectfully announces to her former kind friends, and to the
Officers of the Army and Navy generally,

Respectfully informs her former kind friends and the
Officers of the Army and Navy in general,

That she has taken her passage in the screw-steamer “Hollander,” to start from London on the 25th of January, intending on her arrival at Balaclava to establish a mess table and comfortable quarters for sick and convalescent officers.”

That she has booked her passage on the screw-steamer “Hollander,” departing from London on January 25th, planning to set up a mess hall and comfortable accommodations for sick and recovering officers upon her arrival in Balaclava.”

This bold programme would reach the Crimea in the end of January, at a time when any officer would have considered a stall in an English stable luxurious quarters compared to those he possessed, and had nearly forgotten the comforts of a mess-table. It must have read to them rather like a mockery, and yet, as the reader will see, I succeeded in redeeming my pledge.

This ambitious plan would arrive in Crimea at the end of January, a time when any officer would have found a stall in an English stable to be a luxury compared to what they had, nearly forgetting the comforts of a dining area. It must have seemed like a joke to them, and yet, as you will see, I managed to fulfill my promise.

While this new scheme was maturing, I again met Mr. Day in England. He was bound to Balaclava upon some shipping business, and we came to the understanding that (if it were found desirable) we should together open a store as well as an hotel in the neighbourhood of the camp. So was originated the well-known firm of Seacole and Day (I am sorry to say, the camp wits dubbed it Day and Martin), which, for so many months, did business upon the now deserted high-road from the then busy harbour of Balaclava to the front of the British army before Sebastopol.

While this new plan was taking shape, I ran into Mr. Day again in England. He was headed to Balaclava for some shipping business, and we agreed that (if it seemed beneficial) we would open a store and a hotel near the camp together. Thus began the well-known firm of Seacole and Day (I regret to say, the camp jokesters called it Day and Martin), which operated for many months along the now-empty road from the once-busy harbor of Balaclava to the front lines of the British army before Sebastopol.

These new arrangements were not allowed to interfere in any way with the main object of my journey. A great portion of my limited capital was, with the kind aid of a medical friend, invested in medicines which I had reason to [Pg 82] believe would be useful; with the remainder I purchased those home comforts which I thought would be most difficult to obtain away from England.

These new plans weren't allowed to interfere at all with the main purpose of my trip. A large part of my limited funds was, thanks to a generous friend in medicine, invested in medicines that I believed would be beneficial; with the rest, I bought those home comforts that I thought would be hardest to find outside of England.

I had scarcely set my foot on board the “Hollander,” before I met a friend. The supercargo was the brother of the Mr. S——, whose death in Jamaica the reader will not have forgotten, and he gave me a hearty welcome. I thought the meeting augured well, and when I told him my plans he gave me the most cheering encouragement. I was glad, indeed, of any support, for, beyond all doubt, my project was a hazardous one.

I had barely stepped onto the “Hollander” before I ran into a friend. The supercargo was the brother of Mr. S——, whose death in Jamaica you probably remember, and he welcomed me warmly. I felt positive about the meeting, and when I shared my plans with him, he offered me the most encouraging support. I was really grateful for any backing, because without a doubt, my project was a risky one.

So cheered at the outset, I watched without a pang the shores of England sink behind the smooth sea, and turned my gaze hopefully to the as yet landless horizon, beyond which lay that little peninsula to which the eyes and hearts of all England were so earnestly directed.

So excited at the beginning, I watched without any sadness as the shores of England faded behind the calm sea, and I turned my gaze hopefully to the empty horizon, beyond which lay that small peninsula that captured the eyes and hearts of all England.

So, cheerily! the good ship ploughed its way eastward ho! for Turkey.

So, cheer up! The good ship made its way eastward, hooray! for Turkey.


CHAPTER IX.

VOYAGE TO CONSTANTINOPLE—MALTA—GIBRALTAR—CONSTANTINOPLE, AND WHAT I THOUGHT OF IT—VISIT TO SCUTARI HOSPITAL—MISS NIGHTINGALE.

VOYAGE TO CONSTANTINOPLE—MALTA—GIBRALTAR—CONSTANTINOPLE, AND WHAT I THOUGHT OF IT—VISIT TO SCUTARI HOSPITAL—MISS NIGHTINGALE.

I am not going to risk the danger of wearying the reader with a long account of the voyage to Constantinople, already worn threadbare by book-making tourists. It was a very interesting one, and, as I am a good sailor, I had not [Pg 83] even the temporary horrors of sea-sickness to mar it. The weather, although cold, was fine, and the sea good-humouredly calm, and I enjoyed the voyage amazingly. And as day by day we drew nearer to the scene of action, my doubts of success grew less and less, until I had a conviction of the rightness of the step I had taken, which would have carried me buoyantly through any difficulties.

I’m not going to bore you with a long story about the trip to Constantinople, which has already been over-told by countless tourists. It was really interesting, and since I’m a good sailor, I didn’t have to deal with the temporary horrors of seasickness. The weather was cold but nice, and the sea was pleasantly calm, so I enjoyed the trip a lot. As each day passed and we got closer to our destination, my doubts about succeeding faded more and more, until I was completely convinced that I had made the right choice, which would have kept me cheerful through any challenges.

On the way, of course, I was called up from my berth at an unreasonable hour to gaze upon the Cape of St. Vincent, and expected to feel duly impressed when the long bay where Trafalgar’s fight was won came in view, with the white convent walls on the cliffs above bathed in the early sunlight. I never failed to take an almost childish interest in the signals which passed between the “Hollander” and the fleet of vessels whose sails whitened the track to and from the Crimea, trying to puzzle out the language these children of the ocean spoke in their hurried course, and wondering whether any, or what sufficiently important thing could happen which would warrant their stopping on their busy way.

On the way, I was woken up from my cabin at an ungodly hour to see the Cape of St. Vincent, and I was supposed to feel impressed when the long bay where the battle of Trafalgar took place came into view, with the white convent walls on the cliffs above glowing in the morning light. I always had a nearly childlike curiosity about the signals exchanged between the “Hollander” and the fleet of ships whose sails dotted the route to and from the Crimea, trying to figure out the language these ocean travelers used as they hurried by, and wondering if anything that might be important enough would actually happen to make them stop on their busy journey.

We spent a short time at Gibraltar, and you may imagine that I was soon on shore making the best use of the few hours’ reprieve granted to the “Hollander’s” weary engines. I had an idea that I should do better alone, so I declined all offers of companionship, and selecting a brisk young fellow from the mob of cicerones who offered their services, saw more of the art of fortification in an hour or so than I could understand in as many years. The pleasure was rather fatiguing, and I was not sorry to return to the market-place, where I stood curiously watching its strange and motley population. While so engaged, I heard [Pg 84] for the first time an exclamation which became familiar enough to me afterwards.

We spent a brief time at Gibraltar, and you can imagine that I quickly went ashore to make the most of the few hours we had while the “Hollander’s” engines rested. I thought I’d have a better experience on my own, so I turned down all offers for company and picked a lively young guy from the crowd of tour guides who were eager to assist. In just about an hour, I saw more about the art of fortification than I could have learned in years. It was enjoyable but somewhat tiring, so I was glad to head back to the market square, where I stood, intrigued, watching its strange and diverse crowd. While I was doing that, I heard [Pg 84] for the first time an exclamation that later became quite familiar to me.

“Why, bless my soul, old fellow, if this is not our good old Mother Seacole!” I turned round, and saw two officers, whose features, set in a broad frame of Crimean beard, I had some difficulty in recognising. But I soon remembered that they were two of the 48th, who had been often in my house at Kingston. Glad were the kind-hearted fellows, and not a little surprised withal, to meet their old hostess in the market-place of Gibraltar, bound for the scene of action which they had left invalided; and it was not long before we were talking old times over some wine—Spanish, I suppose—but it was very nasty.

“Wow, my goodness, old friend, if this isn’t our beloved Mother Seacole!” I turned around and saw two officers, their faces framed by thick Crimean beards, and I had a hard time recognizing them. But I quickly remembered they were two of the 48th, who had often been at my house in Kingston. The kind-hearted guys were happy and a bit surprised to see their old hostess in the Gibraltar market, headed for the battlefield they had left due to injuries; and it didn’t take long before we were reminiscing over some wine—Spanish, I think—but it was quite awful.

“And you are going to the front, old lady—you, of all people in the world?”

“And you are going to the front, old lady—you, out of everyone in the world?”

“Why not, my sons?—won’t they be glad to have me there?”

“Why not, my sons?—won’t they be happy to have me there?”

“By Jove! yes, mother,” answered one, an Irishman. “It isn’t many women—God bless them!—we’ve had to spoil us out there. But it’s not the place even for you, who know what hardship is. You’ll never get a roof to cover you at Balaclava, nor on the road either.” So they rattled on, telling me of the difficulties that were in store for me. But they could not shake my resolution.

“By gosh! Yes, mom,” replied one, an Irishman. “There aren’t many women—God bless them!—who’ve spoiled us out there. But it’s not the place for you, even if you know what hardship is. You’ll never find a roof over your head at Balaclava, or on the road either.” So they kept talking, telling me about the challenges that awaited me. But they couldn’t change my mind.

“Do you think I shall be of any use to you when I get there?”

“Do you think I'll be of any help to you when I get there?”

“Surely.”

“Of course.”

“Then I’ll go, were the place a hundred times worse than you describe it. Can’t I rig up a hut with the packing-cases, and sleep, if need be, on straw, like Margery Daw?”

“Then I’ll go, even if the place is a hundred times worse than you say. Can’t I build a hut with the packing cases and sleep, if necessary, on straw, like Margery Daw?”

[Pg 85] So they laughed, and drank success to me, and to our next meeting; for, although they were going home invalided, the brave fellows’ hearts were with their companions, for all the hardships they had passed through.

[Pg 85] So they laughed and raised their glasses to my success and to our next meeting; even though they were heading home injured, the brave guys' spirits were with their comrades after all the struggles they had endured.

We stopped at Malta also, where, of course, I landed, and stared about me, and submitted to be robbed by the lazy Maltese with all a traveller’s resignation. Here, also, I met friends—some medical officers who had known me in Kingston; and one of them, Dr. F——, lately arrived from Scutari, gave me, when he heard my plans, a letter of introduction to Miss Nightingale, then hard at work, evoking order out of confusion, and bravely resisting the despotism of death, at the hospital of Scutari.

We also stopped in Malta, where I got off, looked around, and accepted being taken advantage of by the laid-back Maltese with the patience of a traveler. Here, I also ran into some friends—some medical officers I knew from Kingston; one of them, Dr. F——, who had just arrived from Scutari, gave me a letter of introduction to Miss Nightingale when he heard my plans. She was then busy bringing order to chaos and bravely fighting against the horrors of death at the hospital in Scutari.

So on, past beautiful islands and shores, until we are steaming against a swift current, and an adverse wind, between two tower-crested promontories of rock, which they tell me stand in Europe and in Asia, and are connected with some pretty tale of love in days long gone by. Ah! travel where a woman may, in the New World, or the Old, she meets this old, old tale everywhere. It is the one bond of sympathy which I have found existing in three quarters of the world alike. So on, until the cable rattles over the windlass, as the good ship’s anchor plunges down fathoms deep into the blue waters of the Bosphorus—her voyage ended.

So we continued on, past beautiful islands and shorelines, until we were navigating against a fast current and an opposing wind, between two rocky cliffs that they say are in Europe and Asia, and are tied to some lovely love story from long ago. Ah! No matter where a woman travels, whether in the New World or the Old, she encounters this age-old tale everywhere. It’s the one common thread of sympathy I’ve found in three-quarters of the world. We kept going until the cable rattled over the windlass, as the good ship’s anchor plunged deep into the blue waters of the Bosphorus—her journey ended.

I do not think that Constantinople impressed me so much as I had expected; and I thought its streets would match those of Navy Bay not unfairly. The caicques, also, of which I had ample experience—for I spent six days here, wandering about Pera and Stamboul in the daytime, and returning to the “Hollander” at nightfall—might [Pg 86] be made more safe and commodious for stout ladies, even if the process interfered a little with their ornament. Time and trouble combined have left me with a well-filled-out, portly form—the envy of many an angular Yankee female—and, more than once, it was in no slight danger of becoming too intimately acquainted with the temperature of the Bosphorus. But I will do the Turkish boatmen the justice to say that they were as politely careful of my safety as their astonishment and regard for the well-being of their caicques (which they appear to love as an Arab does his horse, or an Esquimaux his dogs, and for the same reason perhaps) would admit. Somewhat surprised, also, seemed the cunning-eyed Greeks, who throng the streets of Pera, at the unprotected Creole woman, who took Constantinople so coolly (it would require something more to surprise her); while the grave English raised their eyebrows wonderingly, and the more vivacious French shrugged their pliant shoulders into the strangest contortions. I accepted it all as a compliment to a stout female tourist, neatly dressed in a red or yellow dress, a plain shawl of some other colour, and a simple straw wide-awake, with bright red streamers. I flatter myself that I woke up sundry sleepy-eyed Turks, who seemed to think that the great object of life was to avoid showing surprise at anything; while the Turkish women gathered around me, and jabbered about me, in the most flattering manner.

I don't think Constantinople impressed me as much as I expected; I thought its streets would compare reasonably well to those of Navy Bay. The caicques, which I experienced extensively—I spent six days here wandering around Pera and Stamboul during the day and returning to the “Hollander” at night—could be made safer and more comfortable for larger ladies, even if that meant sacrificing a bit of style. Time and effort have given me a well-rounded, plump figure—the envy of many slender American women—and more than once, it was dangerously close to getting too familiar with the temperature of the Bosphorus. However, I have to give the Turkish boatmen credit for being politely attentive to my safety; their astonishment and concern for the well-being of their caicques (which they seem to love like Arabs love their horses, or Eskimos love their dogs—perhaps for the same reasons) were evident. The sly-eyed Greeks crowding the streets of Pera also seemed a bit surprised by the unaccompanied Creole woman who took everything in Constantinople so casually (it would take more to shock her); meanwhile, the serious English men raised their eyebrows in wonder, and the more animated French shrugged their shoulders in the strangest ways. I took it all as a compliment to a stout female tourist, neatly dressed in a red or yellow dress, a plain shawl of a different color, and a simple straw hat with bright red ribbons. I like to think that I stirred some sleepy-eyed Turks, who seemed to believe that the main goal in life was to avoid showing surprise at anything; while the Turkish women gathered around me, chatting about me in the most flattering way.

How I ever succeeded in getting Mr. Day’s letters from the Post-office, Constantinople, puzzles me now; but I did—and I shall ever regard my success as one of the great triumphs of my life. Their contents were not very [Pg 87] cheering. He gave a very dreary account of Balaclava and of camp life, and almost dissuaded me from continuing my journey; but his last letter ended by giving me instructions as to the purchases I had best make, if I still determined upon making the adventure; so I forgot all the rest, and busied myself in laying in the stores he recommended.

How I managed to get Mr. Day’s letters from the Post Office in Constantinople still baffles me, but I did—and I’ll always see this achievement as one of the great triumphs of my life. The contents were not very uplifting. He provided a pretty grim account of Balaclava and camp life, and almost convinced me to reconsider my journey; but his last letter contained instructions on what I should buy if I still wanted to go ahead with the adventure, so I brushed aside the rest and focused on gathering the supplies he suggested.

But I found time, before I left the “Hollander,” to charter a crazy caicque, to carry me to Scutari, intending to present Dr. F——’s letter to Miss Nightingale.

But I found time, before I left the “Hollander,” to rent a quirky boat to take me to Scutari, planning to deliver Dr. F——’s letter to Miss Nightingale.

It was afternoon when the boatmen set me down in safety at the landing-place of Scutari, and I walked up the slight ascent, to the great dull-looking hospital. Thinking of the many noble fellows who had been borne, or had painfully crept along this path, only to die within that dreary building, I felt rather dull; and directly I entered the hospital, and came upon the long wards of sufferers, lying there so quiet and still, a rush of tears came to my eyes, and blotted out the sight for a few minutes. But I soon felt at home, and looked about me with great interest. The men were, many of them, very quiet. Some of the convalescent formed themselves into little groups around one who read a newspaper; others had books in their hands, or by their side, where they had fallen when slumber overtook the readers, while hospital orderlies moved to and fro, and now and then the female nurses, in their quiet uniform, passed noiselessly on some mission of kindness.

It was afternoon when the boatmen safely dropped me off at the landing place in Scutari, and I walked up the slight incline to the large, drab-looking hospital. Thinking about the many brave souls who had been carried or had painfully made their way along this path, only to die inside that gloomy building, I felt a bit down. As soon as I entered the hospital and saw the long wards filled with quiet patients, tears filled my eyes, blurring my vision for a few minutes. But I quickly started to feel at home and looked around with great interest. Many of the men were quite subdued. Some of the recovering patients gathered in small groups around one person who was reading a newspaper; others had books in their hands or beside them, where they had fallen when sleep overtook the readers, while hospital staff moved back and forth, and now and then the female nurses, in their simple uniforms, passed by quietly on some mission of kindness.

I was fortunate enough to find an old acquaintance, who accompanied me through the wards, and rendered it unnecessary for me to trouble the busy nurses. This was an old 97th man—a Sergeant T——, whom I had known in [Pg 88] Kingston, and who was slowly recovering from an attack of dysentery, and making himself of use here until the doctors should let him go back and have another “shy at the Rooshians.” He is very glad to meet me, and tells me his history very socially, and takes me to the bedsides of some comrades, who had also known me at Up-Park Camp. My poor fellows! how their eyes glisten when they light upon an old friend’s face in these Turkish barracks—put to so sad a use, three thousand miles from home. Here is one of them—“hurt in the trenches,” says the Sergeant, with shaven bandaged head, and bright, restless, Irish eyes, who hallooes out, “Mother Seacole! Mother Seacole!” in such an excited tone of voice; and when he has shaken hands a score of times, falls back upon his pillow very wearily. But I sit by his side, and try to cheer him with talk about the future, when he shall grow well, and see home, and hear them all thank him for what he has been helping to do, so that he grows all right in a few minutes; but, hearing that I am on the way to the front, gets excited again; for, you see, illness and weakness make these strong men as children, not least in the patient unmurmuring resignation with which they suffer. I think my Irish friend had an indistinct idea of a “muddle” somewhere, which had kept him for weeks on salt meat and biscuit, until it gave him the “scurvy,” for he is very anxious that I should take over plenty of vegetables, of every sort. “And, oh! mother!”—and it is strange to hear his almost plaintive tone as he urges this—“take them plenty of eggs, mother; we never saw eggs over there.”

I was lucky enough to run into an old acquaintance who showed me around the wards, so I didn’t have to bother the busy nurses. This was an old soldier from the 97th—a Sergeant T——, whom I had known in [Pg 88] Kingston. He was slowly recovering from an attack of dysentery and was helping out until the doctors would let him go back to have another “go at the Russians.” He was really happy to see me and shared his story with me in a friendly way, taking me to the bedsides of some buddies who had also known me at Up-Park Camp. My poor friends! Their eyes light up when they see an old friend’s face in these Turkish barracks—put to such a sad use, three thousand miles from home. Here’s one of them—“hurt in the trenches,” says the Sergeant, with a shaved, bandaged head and bright, restless Irish eyes, who calls out, “Mother Seacole! Mother Seacole!” in such an excited voice. After shaking hands a bunch of times, he falls back onto his pillow, very tired. But I sit by him and try to lift his spirits with talk about the future, when he’ll get better, see home, and hear everyone thank him for what he’s been helping to do. He perks up in a few minutes, but when he hears that I’m heading to the front, he gets excited again; you know, illness and weakness make these strong men feel childlike, especially when it comes to the quiet, patient way they endure their suffering. I think my Irish friend had a vague idea of a “muddle” somewhere that kept him on salt meat and biscuits for weeks until he got scurvy. He’s really eager for me to bring back plenty of vegetables of all kinds. “And, oh! mother!”—it’s strange to hear his almost pleading tone as he insists—“bring them plenty of eggs, mother; we never saw eggs over there.”

At some slight risk of giving offence, I cannot resist the temptation of lending a helping hand here and [Pg 89] there—replacing a slipped bandage, or easing a stiff one. But I do not think any one was offended; and one doctor, who had with some surprise and, at first, alarm on his face, watched me replace a bandage, which was giving pain, said, very kindly, when I had finished, “Thank you, ma’am.”

At the risk of upsetting someone, I can't help but offer a hand here and there—like replacing a loose bandage or loosening a tight one. But I don’t think anyone was bothered by it; one doctor, who watched me fix a bandage that was causing pain with a look of surprise and initial concern on his face, kindly said, “Thank you, ma’am,” when I was done.

One thought never left my mind as I walked through the fearful miles of suffering in that great hospital. If it is so here, what must it not be at the scene of war—on the spot where the poor fellows are stricken down by pestilence or Russian bullets, and days and nights of agony must be passed before a woman’s hand can dress their wounds. And I felt happy in the conviction that I must be useful three or four days nearer to their pressing wants than this.

One thought stayed with me as I walked through the terrifying halls of suffering in that huge hospital. If it’s this bad here, what’s it like at the battlefield—where poor guys are struck down by disease or Russian bullets, and they have to spend days and nights in agony before a woman's hand can tend to their wounds? And I felt good knowing that I need to be helpful three or four days sooner to meet their urgent needs than this.

It was growing late before I felt tired, or thought of leaving Scutari, and Dr. S——, another Jamaica friend, who had kindly borne me company for the last half-hour agreed with me that the caicque was not the safest conveyance by night on the Bosphorus, and recommended me to present my letter to Miss Nightingale, and perhaps a lodging for the night could be found for me. So, still under the Sergeant’s patient guidance, we thread our way through passages and corridors, all used as sick-wards, until we reach the corner tower of the building, in which are the nurses’ quarters.

It was getting late when I finally felt tired and thought about leaving Scutari. Dr. S——, another friend from Jamaica, who had kindly kept me company for the last half-hour, agreed with me that taking a caicque at night on the Bosphorus wasn’t the safest option. He suggested I present my letter to Miss Nightingale, and maybe I could find a place to stay for the night. So, still under the Sergeant’s patient guidance, we made our way through the hallways and corridors, all serving as sick wards, until we reached the corner tower of the building, where the nurses’ quarters were located.

I think Mrs. B——, who saw me, felt more surprise than she could politely show (I never found women so quick to understand me as the men) when I handed her Dr. F——’s kind letter respecting me, and apologized for troubling Miss Nightingale. There is that in the Doctor’s letter (he had been much at Scutari) which prevents my request being refused, and I am asked to wait until Miss [Pg 90] Nightingale, whose every moment is valuable, can see me. Meanwhile Mrs. B. questions me very kindly, but with the same look of curiosity and surprise.

I think Mrs. B——, who saw me, was more surprised than she could show politely (I’ve never found women as quick to understand me as men) when I handed her Dr. F——’s kind letter about me and apologized for bothering Miss Nightingale. There’s something in the Doctor’s letter (he had spent a lot of time at Scutari) that makes it impossible for my request to be turned down, and I’m asked to wait until Miss [Pg 90] Nightingale, whose time is precious, can see me. In the meantime, Mrs. B. kindly questions me, but with the same look of curiosity and surprise.

What object has Mrs. Seacole in coming out? This is the purport of her questions. And I say, frankly, to be of use somewhere; for other considerations I had not, until necessity forced them upon me. Willingly, had they accepted me, I would have worked for the wounded, in return for bread and water. I fancy Mrs. B—— thought that I sought for employment at Scutari, for she said, very kindly—

What is Mrs. Seacole's goal in coming out? This is what her questions mean. Honestly, I wanted to be useful somewhere; I didn’t have any other reasons until I was pushed by necessity. If they had accepted me, I would have gladly worked for the wounded in exchange for just bread and water. I think Mrs. B—— thought I was looking for a job at Scutari, because she said, very kindly—

“Miss Nightingale has the entire management of our hospital staff, but I do not think that any vacancy—”

“Miss Nightingale is in charge of our hospital staff, but I don’t believe there are any openings—”

“Excuse me, ma’am,” I interrupt her with, “but I am bound for the front in a few days;” and my questioner leaves me, more surprised than ever. The room I waited in was used as a kitchen. Upon the stoves were cans of soup, broth, and arrow-root, while nurses passed in and out with noiseless tread and subdued manner. I thought many of them had that strange expression of the eyes which those who have gazed long on scenes of woe or horror seldom lose.

"Excuse me, ma'am," I interrupted her, "but I'm heading to the front in a few days;" and my questioner walked away, more surprised than ever. The room I was waiting in served as a kitchen. On the stoves were cans of soup, broth, and arrow-root, while nurses moved in and out silently and discreetly. I noticed many of them had that unusual look in their eyes that those who've witnessed long scenes of suffering or horror rarely shake off.

In half an hour’s time I am admitted to Miss Nightingale’s presence. A slight figure, in the nurses’ dress; with a pale, gentle, and withal firm face, resting lightly in the palm of one white hand, while the other supports the elbow—a position which gives to her countenance a keen inquiring expression, which is rather marked. Standing thus in repose, and yet keenly observant—the greatest sign of impatience at any time[B] a slight, perhaps unwitting [Pg 91] motion of the firmly planted right foot—was Florence Nightingale—that Englishwoman whose name shall never die, but sound like music on the lips of British men until the hour of doom.

In half an hour, I’m introduced to Miss Nightingale. She’s a slim figure dressed in nurse’s attire, with a pale, gentle, yet firm face, resting lightly in the palm of one white hand while the other supports her elbow. This position gives her a keen, inquisitive look that stands out. Standing still yet sharply observant—the greatest sign of impatience at any time[B] is a slight, perhaps unintentional motion of her firmly planted right foot—she was Florence Nightingale, the Englishwoman whose name will never be forgotten, ringing like music on the lips of British men until the end of time.

She has read Dr. F——’s letter, which lies on the table by her side, and asks, in her gentle but eminently practical and business-like way, “What do you want, Mrs. Seacole—anything that we can do for you? If it lies in my power, I shall be very happy.”

She has read Dr. F——’s letter, which is on the table next to her, and asks, in her gentle yet very practical and business-like manner, “What do you need, Mrs. Seacole—anything we can help you with? If it's within my ability, I’d be very happy to assist.”

So I tell her of my dread of the night journey by caicque, and the improbability of my finding the “Hollander” in the dark; and, with some diffidence, threw myself upon the hospitality of Scutari, offering to nurse the sick for the night. Now unfortunately, for many reasons, room even for one in Scutari Hospital was at that time no easy matter to find; but at last a bed was discovered to be unoccupied at the hospital washerwomen’s quarters.

So I tell her about my fear of the night boat ride and how unlikely it is that I’ll find the “Hollander” in the dark; and, with a bit of hesitation, I relied on the hospitality of Scutari, offering to take care of the sick for the night. Unfortunately, for many reasons, it wasn't easy to find even one room in Scutari Hospital at that time; but eventually, a bed was found to be available in the hospital washerwomen’s quarters.

My experience of washerwomen, all the world over, is the same—that they are kind soft-hearted folks. Possibly the soap-suds they almost live in find their way into their hearts and tempers, and soften them. This Scutari washerwoman is no exception to the rule, and welcomes me most heartily. With her, also, are some invalid nurses; and after they have gone to bed, we spend some hours of the night talking over our adventures, and giving one another scraps of our respective biographies. I hadn’t long retired to my couch before I wished most heartily that we had continued our chat; for unbidden and most unwelcome companions took the washerwoman’s place, and persisted not only in dividing my bed, but my plump person also. Upon my word, I believe the fleas are the only industrious [Pg 92] creatures in all Turkey. Some of their relatives would seem to have migrated into Russia; for I found them in the Crimea equally prosperous and ubiquitous.

My experience with washerwomen around the world has been consistent—they are kind, soft-hearted individuals. Maybe the soap suds they constantly handle seep into their hearts and soften their tempers. This Scutari washerwoman is no different and warmly welcomes me. Alongside her are some nurses for the sick, and after they go to bed, we spend hours talking about our adventures and sharing bits of our life stories. I hadn’t been in bed long before I truly wished we had kept chatting, because uninvited and very unwelcome guests took the washerwoman's place and insisted on crowding my bed, along with my not-so-slim body. Honestly, I think the fleas might be the only hardworking creatures in all of Turkey. Some of their relatives seem to have moved to Russia, too, because I found them in the Crimea just as thriving and everywhere.

In the morning, a breakfast is sent to my mangled remains, and a kind message from Mrs. B——, having reference to how I spent the night. And, after an interview with some other medical men, whose acquaintance I had made in Jamaica, I shake hands with the soft-hearted washerwoman, up to her shoulders in soap-suds already, and start for the “Hollander.”

In the morning, a breakfast is brought to my battered body, along with a thoughtful note from Mrs. B——, about how I spent the night. After meeting with a few other doctors I got to know in Jamaica, I shake hands with the compassionate washerwoman, already up to her shoulders in soapy water, and head off to the “Hollander.”

FOOTNOTE:

[B] Subsequently I saw much of Miss Nightingale, at Balaclava.

[B] Later, I spent a lot of time with Miss Nightingale in Balaclava.


CHAPTER X.

“JEW JOHNNY”—I START FOR BALACLAVA—KINDNESS OF MY OLD FRIENDS—ON BOARD THE “MEDORA”—MY LIFE ON SHORE—THE SICK WHARF.

“JEW JOHNNY”—I'M HEADING FOR BALACLAVA—THE GENEROSITY OF MY OLD FRIENDS—ON BOARD THE “MEDORA”—MY LIFE ON LAND—THE SICK WHARF.

During my stay in Constantinople, I was accustomed to employ, as a guide, a young Greek Jew, whose name it is no use my attempting to spell, but whom I called by the one common name there—“Johnny.” Wishing, however, to distinguish my Johnny from the legion of other Johnnies, I prefixed the term Jew to his other name, and addressed him as Jew Johnny. How he had picked up his knowledge I cannot tell, but he could talk a little broken English, besides French, which, had I been qualified to criticise it, I should have found, perhaps, as broken as his English. He attached himself very closely to me, and seemed very anxious to share my fortunes; and after he had pleaded hard, many times, to be taken to the Crimea, [Pg 93] I gave in, and formally hired him. He was the best and faithfullest servant I had in the Crimea, and, so far from regretting having picked up Jew Johnny from the streets of Pera, I should have been very badly off without him.

During my time in Constantinople, I used a young Greek Jew as my guide, and his name is too complicated to spell, so I called him by the common name there—“Johnny.” However, to set him apart from all the other Johnnies, I started calling him Jew Johnny. I don't know how he learned what he knew, but he could speak some broken English and French, which, if I were able to critique it, I would probably find just as broken as his English. He became very attached to me and was eager to share my adventures; after he begged me several times to take him to the Crimea, I eventually agreed and officially hired him. He was the best and most loyal servant I had in the Crimea, and I definitely would have struggled without him after picking up Jew Johnny from the streets of Pera.

More letters come from Mr. Day, giving even worse accounts of the state of things at Balaclava; but it is too late for hesitation now. My plans are perfected, my purchases made, and passage secured in the “Albatross”—a transport laden with cattle and commissariat officers for Balaclava. I thought I should never have transported my things from the “Hollander” to the “Albatross.” It was a terrible day, and against the strong current and hurricane of wind Turkish and Greek arms seemed of little avail; but at last, after an hour or more of terrible anxiety and fear, the “Albatross’s” side was reached, and I clambered on deck, drenched and wretched.

More letters have come from Mr. Day, giving even worse updates about the situation in Balaclava; but it’s too late to hesitate now. My plans are set, my purchases are done, and I've secured a spot on the "Albatross"—a transport filled with cattle and supply officers for Balaclava. I thought I would never manage to move my things from the "Hollander" to the "Albatross." It was an awful day, and against the strong current and hurricane-force winds, the Turkish and Greek arms seemed pretty useless; but finally, after over an hour of intense anxiety and fear, I reached the side of the "Albatross" and climbed on deck, soaked and miserable.

My companions are cheerful, pleasant fellows, and the short, although somewhat hazardous, voyage across the Black Sea is safely made, and one morning we become excited at seeing a dark rock-bound coast, on which they tell us is Balaclava. As we steam on we see, away to the right, clouds of light smoke, which the knowing travellers tell us are not altogether natural, but show that Sebastopol is not yet taken, until the “Albatross” lays-to within sight of where the “Prince,” with her ill-fated companions, went down in that fearful November storm, four short months ago, while application is made to the harbour-master for leave to enter the port of Balaclava. It does not appear the simplest favour in the world that we are applying for—licence to escape from the hazards of the Black Sea. But at last it comes, and we slowly wind [Pg 94] through a narrow channel, and emerge into a small landlocked basin, so filled with shipping that their masts bend in the breeze like a wintry forest. Whatever might have been the case at one time, there is order in Balaclava Harbour now, and the “Albatross,” with the aid of her boats, moves along to her appointed moorings.

My friends are cheerful, friendly guys, and the quick, though somewhat risky, trip across the Black Sea goes smoothly. One morning, we get excited when we see a dark rocky coastline that they say is Balaclava. As we steam along, we notice clouds of light smoke off to the right, which the experienced travelers tell us aren’t completely natural, indicating that Sebastopol hasn’t been captured yet, until the “Albatross” stops in sight of where the “Prince,” along with her doomed companions, sank in that terrible November storm just four months ago, while we ask the harbor master for permission to enter the port of Balaclava. It doesn’t seem like the simplest favor in the world we’re asking for—license to escape the dangers of the Black Sea. But eventually, it’s granted, and we slowly wind [Pg 94] through a narrow channel and arrive in a small protected bay, so filled with ships that their masts bend in the breeze like a winter forest. Whatever the situation may have been before, there is order in Balaclava Harbour now, and the “Albatross,” with the help of her boats, moves to her assigned moorings.

Such a busy scene as that small harbour presented could be rarely met with elsewhere. Crowded with shipping, of every size and variety, from the noble English steamer to the smallest long-shore craft, while between them and the shore passed and repassed innumerable boats; men-of-war’s boats, trim and stern; merchant-ship’s boats, laden to the gunwales; Greek and Maltese boats, carrying their owners everywhere on their missions of sharp dealing and roguery. Coming from the quiet gloomy sea into this little nook of life and bustle the transition is very sudden and startling, and gives one enough to think about without desiring to go on shore this afternoon.

Such a busy scene as that small harbor presented could rarely be found elsewhere. Packed with ships of every size and type, from the impressive English steamer to the tiniest local craft, countless boats passed back and forth between them and the shore; the sleek and serious boats of warships, merchant boats loaded to the brim, and Greek and Maltese boats carrying their owners on various missions of deal-making and cunning. Coming from the quiet, gloomy sea into this lively little corner is a very sudden and jarring transition, leaving one with plenty to contemplate without wanting to go ashore this afternoon.

On the following morning, Mr. Day, apprised of my arrival, came on board the “Albatross,” and our plans were laid. I must leave the “Albatross,” of course, and, until we decide upon our future, I had better take up my quarters on board the “Medora,” which is hired by the Government, at a great cost, as an ammunition ship. The proposal was not a very agreeable one, but I have no choice left me. Our stores, too, had to be landed at once. Warehouses were unheard of in Balaclava, and we had to stack them upon the shore and protect them as well as we were able.

The next morning, Mr. Day, aware of my arrival, came on board the "Albatross," and we made our plans. I have to leave the "Albatross," of course, and until we figure out what to do next, I should set up my temporary home on the "Medora," which the government has hired as an ammunition ship, and it's costing a lot. This suggestion wasn’t very appealing, but I didn't have any other options. We also needed to unload our supplies right away. There were no warehouses in Balaclava, so we had to stack everything on the shore and protect it as best we could.

My first task, directly I had become settled on board the “Medora,” was to send word to my friends of my arrival in the Crimea, and solicit their aid. I gave a Greek idler [Pg 95] one pound to carry a letter to the camp of the 97th, while I sent another to Captain Peel, who was hard at work battering the defences of Sebastopol about the ears of the Russians, from the batteries of the Royal Naval Brigade. I addressed others to many of the medical men who had known me in other lands; nor did I neglect to send word to my kind patron, Sir John Campbell, then commanding a division: and my old friends answered my letters most kindly. As the various officers came down on duty or business to Balaclava they did not fail to find me out, and welcome me to the Crimea, while Captain Peel and Sir J. Campbell sent the kindest messages; and when they saw me, promised me every assistance, the General adding that he is glad to see me where there is so much to do. Among others, poor H. Vicars, whose kind face had so often lighted up my old house in Kingston, came to take me by the hand in this out-of-the-way corner of the world. I never felt so sure of the success of any step as I did of this, before I had been a week in Balaclava. But I had plenty of difficulties to contend with on every side.

My first task, as soon as I got settled on board the “Medora,” was to let my friends know I had arrived in Crimea and ask for their support. I paid a Greek idler [Pg 95] one pound to deliver a letter to the camp of the 97th, while I sent another to Captain Peel, who was busy attacking the defenses of Sebastopol with the Royal Naval Brigade. I also wrote to several medical professionals who had known me in other places; I didn’t forget to contact my generous patron, Sir John Campbell, who was then in command of a division. My old friends responded to my letters warmly. As various officers came to Balaclava for duty or business, they made sure to track me down and welcomed me to Crimea, while Captain Peel and Sir J. Campbell sent the kindest messages. When they saw me, they promised me all the help I needed, with the General adding that he was pleased to see me where there was so much to accomplish. Among others, poor H. Vicars, whose kind face had often brightened my old house in Kingston, came to shake my hand in this remote corner of the world. I had never felt so confident about any decision as I did about this one, even before I had been in Balaclava for a week. But I faced plenty of challenges from every direction.

Among the first, one of the ships, in which were many of our stores, the “Nonpareil,” was ordered out of the harbour before we could land them all, and there was more than a probability that she would carry back to Constantinople many of the things we had most pressing occasion for. It became necessary, therefore, that some one should see Admiral Boxer, and try to interest that mild-spoken and affable officer in our favour. When I mentioned it to Mr. Day, he did not seem inclined to undertake the mission, and nothing was left but for me to face the terrible Port-Admiral. Fortunately, Captain H——, of the “Diamond,” [Pg 96] was inclined to be my friend, and, not a little amused with his mission, carried me right off to the Admiral. I confess that I was as nearly frightened out of my wits as I ever have been, for the Admiral’s kind heart beat under a decidedly rough husk; and when Captain H—— told him that I wanted his permission for the “Nonpareil” to remain in the harbour for a few days, as there were stores on board, he let fly enough hard words to frighten any woman. But when I spoke up, and told him that I had known his son in the West Indies, he relented, and granted my petition. But it was not without more hard words, and much grumbling that a parcel of women should be coming out to a place where they were not wanted.

Among the first, one of the ships, the “Nonpareil,” which was carrying a lot of our supplies, was ordered out of the harbor before we could unload everything. There was a strong chance that she would take back to Constantinople many of the items we urgently needed. It became necessary for someone to speak with Admiral Boxer and try to get him interested in our situation. When I brought it up to Mr. Day, he didn’t seem willing to take on the task, so it fell to me to confront the intimidating Port-Admiral. Fortunately, Captain H—— of the “Diamond” was willing to help me out and, somewhat amused by the whole situation, took me straight to the Admiral. I admit that I was nearly scared out of my mind since the Admiral had a kind heart but a tough exterior. When Captain H—— mentioned that I needed his permission for the “Nonpareil” to stay in the harbor for a few more days because of the supplies on board, he unleashed enough harsh words to intimidate anyone. However, when I spoke up and mentioned that I knew his son from the West Indies, he softened and granted my request. Still, it came with more harsh remarks and grumbling about a group of women coming to a place where they weren't wanted.

Now, the Admiral did not repeat this remark a few days afterwards, when he saw me attending the sick and wounded upon the sick wharf.

Now, the Admiral didn't mention this again a few days later when he saw me helping the sick and injured at the sick wharf.

I remained six weeks in Balaclava, spending my days on shore, and my nights on board ship. Over our stores, stacked on the shore, a few sheets of rough tarpaulin were suspended; and beneath these—my sole protection against the Crimean rain and wind—I spent some portion of each day, receiving visitors and selling stores.

I stayed in Balaclava for six weeks, spending my days on land and my nights on the ship. A few sheets of rough tarpaulin were hung over our supplies stacked on the shore, and under these—my only protection against the Crimean rain and wind—I spent part of each day seeing visitors and selling supplies.

But my chief occupation, and one with which I never allowed any business to interfere, was helping the doctors to transfer the sick and wounded from the mules and ambulances into the transports that had to carry them to the hospitals of Scutari and Buyukdere. I did not forget the main object of my journey, to which I would have devoted myself exclusively had I been allowed; and very familiar did I become before long with the sick wharf of Balaclava. My acquaintance with it began very shortly [Pg 97] after I had reached Balaclava. The very first day that I approached the wharf, a party of sick and wounded had just arrived. Here was work for me, I felt sure. With so many patients, the doctors must be glad of all the hands they could get. Indeed, so strong was the old impulse within me, that I waited for no permission, but seeing a poor artilleryman stretched upon a pallet, groaning heavily, I ran up to him at once, and eased the stiff dressings. Lightly my practised fingers ran over the familiar work, and well was I rewarded when the poor fellow’s groans subsided into a restless uneasy mutter. God help him! He had been hit in the forehead, and I think his sight was gone. I stooped down, and raised some tea to his baked lips (here and there upon the wharf were rows of little pannikins containing this beverage). Then his hand touched mine, and rested there, and I heard him mutter indistinctly, as though the discovery had arrested his wandering senses—

But my main job, and one I never let any other work interfere with, was helping the doctors transfer the sick and injured from the mules and ambulances into the transports that needed to take them to the hospitals in Scutari and Buyukdere. I didn’t forget the primary reason for my journey, which I would have focused on entirely if I had the chance; and I quickly became very familiar with the sick wharf of Balaclava. My experience there started shortly after I arrived in Balaclava. On my very first day approaching the wharf, a group of sick and wounded had just come in. I was sure there would be plenty of work for me. With so many patients, the doctors must have welcomed all the help they could get. In fact, I felt such a strong urge to help that I didn’t wait for any permission. Seeing a poor artilleryman lying on a pallet, groaning heavily, I rushed over and eased his stiff bandages. My practiced hands moved skillfully over the familiar task, and I was rewarded when the poor man’s groans faded into a restless, uneasy mutter. God help him! He’d been hit in the forehead, and I think he had lost his sight. I bent down and lifted some tea to his cracked lips (there were rows of little cups with this drink scattered across the wharf). Then his hand touched mine and rested there, and I heard him mutter indistinctly as if the realization had brought his wandering thoughts back—

“Ha! this is surely a woman’s hand.”

“Ha! this is definitely a woman’s hand.”

I couldn’t say much, but I tried to whisper something about hope and trust in God; but all the while I think his thoughts were running on this strange discovery. Perhaps I had brought to his poor mind memories of his home, and the loving ones there, who would ask no greater favour than the privilege of helping him thus; for he continued to hold my hand in his feeble grasp, and whisper “God bless you, woman—whoever you are, God bless you!”—over and over again.

I couldn’t say much, but I tried to whisper something about hope and trusting God; but I think his thoughts were focused on this odd discovery. Maybe I had brought back memories of his home and the loved ones there, who would want nothing more than the chance to help him like this; because he kept holding my hand in his weak grip and whispering, “God bless you, woman—whoever you are, God bless you!”—again and again.

I do not think that the surgeons noticed me at first, although, as this was my introduction to Balaclava, I had not neglected my personal appearance, and wore my [Pg 98] favourite yellow dress, and blue bonnet, with the red ribbons; but I noticed one coming to me, who, I think, would have laughed very merrily had it not been for the poor fellow at my feet. As it was, he came forward, and shook hands very kindly, saying, “How do you do, ma’am? Much obliged to you for looking after my poor fellow; very glad to see you here.” And glad they always were, the kind-hearted doctors, to let me help them look after the sick and wounded sufferers brought to that fearful wharf.

I don’t think the surgeons noticed me at first, but since this was my introduction to Balaclava, I had made sure to look presentable, wearing my favorite yellow dress and blue bonnet with red ribbons. I noticed one of them walking towards me, who I think would have laughed pretty heartily if it weren't for the poor guy at my feet. Instead, he came over, shook my hand kindly, and said, “How do you do, ma’am? Thank you for taking care of my poor fellow; I’m really glad to see you here.” And they were always grateful, those kind-hearted doctors, to let me help them care for the sick and wounded victims brought to that terrible wharf.

I wonder if I can ever forget the scenes I witnessed there? Oh! they were heartrending. I declare that I saw rough bearded men stand by and cry like the softest-hearted women at the sights of suffering they saw; while some who scorned comfort for themselves, would fidget about for hours before the long trains of mules and ambulances came in, nervous lest the most trifling thing that could minister to the sufferers’ comfort should be neglected. I have often heard men talk and preach very learnedly and conclusively about the great wickedness and selfishness of the human heart; I used to wonder whether they would have modified those opinions if they had been my companions for one day of the six weeks I spent upon that wharf, and seen but one day’s experience of the Christian sympathy and brotherly love shown by the strong to the weak. The task was a trying one, and familiarity, you might think, would have worn down their keener feelings of pity and sympathy; but it was not so.

I wonder if I can ever forget the scenes I witnessed there? Oh! they were heartbreaking. I swear I saw rough bearded men stand by and cry like the softest-hearted women at the sight of suffering they encountered; while some who turned down comfort for themselves would fidget for hours before the long trains of mules and ambulances arrived, anxious that even the smallest thing to help the sufferers should not be overlooked. I've often heard men discuss and preach very knowledgeably and definitively about the great wickedness and selfishness of the human heart; I used to wonder if they would have changed their minds if they had spent just one day of the six weeks I spent on that wharf and witnessed even one day's experience of the Christian sympathy and brotherly love shown by the strong to the weak. The task was a tough one, and you might think that familiarity would dull their stronger feelings of pity and empathy; but it didn't.

I was in the midst of my sad work one day when the Admiral came up, and stood looking on. He vouchsafed no word nor look of recognition in answer to my salute, but stood silently by, his hands behind his back, watching [Pg 99] the sick being lifted into the boats. You might have thought that he had little feeling, so stern and expressionless was his face; but once, when they raised a sufferer somewhat awkwardly, and he groaned deeply, that rough man broke out all at once with an oath, that was strangely like a prayer, and bade the men, for God’s sake, take more care. And, coming up to me, he clapped me on the shoulder, saying, “I am glad to see you here, old lady, among these poor fellows;” while, I am most strangely deceived if I did not see a tear-drop gathering in his eye. It was on this same day, I think, that bending down over a poor fellow whose senses had quite gone, and, I fear me, would never return to him in this world, he took me for his wife, and calling me “Mary, Mary,” many times, asked me how it was he had got home so quickly, and why he did not see the children; and said he felt sure he should soon get better now. Poor fellow! I could not undeceive him. I think the fancy happily caused by the touch of a woman’s hand soothed his dying hour; for I do not fancy he could have lived to reach Scutari. I never knew it for certain, but I always felt sure that he would never wake from that dream of home in this world.

I was in the middle of my sad work one day when the Admiral came up and stood watching. He didn’t say a word or even look at me in response to my greeting, but just stood there silently, hands behind his back, as he watched the sick being lifted into the boats. You might have thought he lacked feeling, given how stern and expressionless his face was; but once, when they lifted a patient somewhat awkwardly and he groaned in pain, that tough man suddenly let out an expletive that sounded oddly like a prayer and urged the crew, for God’s sake, to be more careful. Then, he came over to me, slapped me on the shoulder, and said, “I’m glad to see you here, old lady, with these poor guys,” while I could swear I saw a tear forming in his eye. It was on this same day, I think, that he bent down over a poor guy who had completely lost his senses and, I’m afraid, would never regain them in this life. He mistook me for his wife and kept calling me “Mary, Mary,” repeatedly, asking how he got home so fast and why he hadn’t seen the kids, saying he was sure he would get better soon. Poor guy! I couldn’t correct him. I believe his mistaken impression, brought on by a woman’s touch, comforted him in his last moments; because I doubt he would have survived the journey to Scutari. I never knew for sure, but I always felt certain he would never wake from that dream of home in this life.

And here, lest the reader should consider that I am speaking too highly of my own actions, I must have recourse to a plan which I shall frequently adopt in the following pages, and let another voice speak for me in the kind letter received long after Balaclava had been left to its old masters, by one who had not forgotten his old companion on the sick-wharf. The writer, Major (then Captain) R——, had charge of the wharf while I was there.

And here, so the reader doesn’t think I’m bragging about my own actions, I need to refer to a method I’ll often use in the following pages and let another voice speak for me in the kind letter I received long after Balaclava had returned to its former rulers, from someone who hadn’t forgotten his old friend on the sick-wharf. The writer, Major (then Captain) R——, was in charge of the wharf while I was there.

[Pg 100]

“Glasgow, Sept. 1856.

"Glasgow, Sep 1856."

Dear Mrs. Seacole,—I am very sorry to hear that you have been unfortunate in business; but I am glad to hear that you have found friends in Lord R—— and others, who are ready to help you. No one knows better than I do how much you did to help poor sick and wounded soldiers; and I feel sure you will find in your day of trouble that they have not forgotten it.”

Dear Mrs. Seacole,—I’m really sorry to hear that you’ve had bad luck in your business, but I’m glad to know that you have friends like Lord R—— and others who are willing to support you. No one appreciates more than I do all that you did to help sick and wounded soldiers, and I’m sure that in your time of need, they haven’t forgotten your kindness.

Major R—— was a brave and experienced officer, but the scenes on the sick-wharf unmanned him often. I have known him nervously restless if the people were behindhand, even for a few minutes, in their preparations for the wounded. But in this feeling all shared alike. Only women could have done more than they did who attended to this melancholy duty; and they, not because their hearts could be softer, but because their hands are moulded for this work.

Major R—— was a brave and experienced officer, but the scenes on the sick wharf often shook him. I’ve seen him get nervously restless if people were even a few minutes late in getting ready for the wounded. But everyone felt this way. Only women could have done more than those who tended to this sad duty; and they did it, not because their hearts were softer, but because their hands are made for this work.

But it must not be supposed that we had no cheerful scenes upon the sick-wharf. Sometimes a light-hearted fellow—generally a sailor—would forget his pain, and do his best to keep the rest in good spirits. Once I heard my name eagerly pronounced, and turning round, recognised a sailor whom I remembered as one of the crew of the “Alarm,” stationed at Kingston, a few years back.

But you shouldn't think that there weren't any cheerful moments on the sick-wharf. Sometimes a cheerful guy—usually a sailor—would forget his pain and try to lift everyone's spirits. Once, I heard my name called out eagerly, and when I turned around, I recognized a sailor I remembered from the crew of the “Alarm,” stationed in Kingston a few years ago.

“Why, as I live, if this ain’t Aunty Seacole, of Jamaica! Shiver all that’s left of my poor timbers”—and I saw that the left leg was gone—“if this ain’t a rum go, mates!”

“Wow, if this isn’t Aunty Seacole from Jamaica! I can’t believe it”—and I noticed that the left leg was missing—“this is quite a surprise, guys!”

“Ah! my man, I’m sorry to see you in this sad plight.”

“Ah! my friend, I’m sorry to see you in this unfortunate situation.”

[Pg 101] “Never fear for me, Aunty Seacole; I’ll make the best of the leg the Rooshians have left me. I’ll get at them soon again, never fear. You don’t think, messmates”—he never left his wounded comrades alone—“that they’ll think less of us at home for coming back with a limb or so short?”

[Pg 101] “Don’t worry about me, Aunty Seacole; I’ll make the most of the leg the Russians left me. I’ll get back at them soon, don’t worry. You don’t think, guys”—he never abandoned his injured friends—“that they’ll think any less of us back home for coming back with a missing limb or two?”

“You bear your troubles well, my son.”

“You handle your problems well, my son.”

“Eh! do I, Aunty?” and he seemed surprised. “Why, look’ye, when I’ve seen so many pretty fellows knocked off the ship’s roll altogether, don’t you think I ought to be thankful if I can answer the bo’swain’s call anyhow?”

“Really? Do I, Aunty?” he seemed surprised. “Well, you know, considering I’ve seen so many great guys completely removed from the ship’s roster, don’t you think I should be grateful if I can respond to the bosun’s call at all?”

And this was the sailors’ philosophy always. And this brave fellow, after he had sipped some lemonade, and laid down, when he heard the men groaning, raised his head and comforted them in the same strain again; and, it may seem strange, but it quieted them.

And this was always the sailors' way of thinking. This brave guy, after he had a sip of lemonade and lay down, when he heard the men groaning, lifted his head and reassured them in the same way again; and, it might seem odd, but it calmed them down.

I used to make sponge-cakes on board the “Medora,” with eggs brought from Constantinople. Only the other day, Captain S——, who had charge of the “Medora,” reminded me of them. These, with some lemonade, were all the doctors would allow me to give to the wounded. They all liked the cake, poor fellows, better than anything else: perhaps because it tasted of “home.”

I used to make sponge cakes on the “Medora” with eggs brought from Constantinople. Just the other day, Captain S——, who was in charge of the “Medora,” reminded me about them. Along with some lemonade, that was all the doctors permitted me to give to the wounded. They all preferred the cake, poor guys, more than anything else: maybe because it reminded them of “home.”


CHAPTER XI.

ALARMS IN THE HARBOUR—GETTING THE STORES ON SHORE—ROBBERY BY NIGHT AND DAY—THE PREDATORY TRIBES OF BALACLAVA—ACTIVITY OF THE AUTHORITIES—WE OBTAIN LEAVE TO ERECT OUR STORE, AND FIX UPON SPRING HILL AS ITS SITE—THE TURKISH PACHA—THE FLOOD—OUR CARPENTERS—I BECOME AN ENGLISH SCHOOLMISTRESS ABROAD.

ALARMS IN THE HARBOUR—BRINGING THE SUPPLIES ASHORE—THEFT BY NIGHT AND DAY—THE PREDATORY GROUPS OF BALACLAVA—ACTION FROM THE AUTHORITIES—WE GET PERMISSION TO SET UP OUR STORE AND CHOOSE SPRING HILL AS ITS LOCATION—THE TURKISH PACHA—THE FLOOD—OUR CARPENTERS—I BECOME AN ENGLISH SCHOOLTEACHER OVERSEAS.

My life in Balaclava could not but be a rough one. The exposure by day was enough to try any woman’s strength; and at night one was not always certain of repose. Nor was it the easiest thing to clamber up the steep sides of the “Medora;” and more than once I narrowly escaped a sousing in the harbour. Why it should be so difficult to climb a ship’s side, when a few more staves in the ladder, and those a little broader, would make it so easy, I have never been able to guess. And once on board the “Medora,” my berth would not altogether have suited a delicate female with weak nerves. It was an ammunition ship, and we slept over barrels of gunpowder and tons of cartridges, with the by no means impossible contingency of their prematurely igniting, and giving us no time to say our prayers before launching us into eternity. Great care was enjoined, and at eight o’clock every evening Captain S—— would come down, and order all lights out for the night. But I used to put my lantern into a deep basin, behind some boxes, and so evaded the regulation. I felt rather ashamed of this breach of discipline one [Pg 103] night, when another ammunition ship caught fire in the crowded harbour, and threatened us all with speedy destruction. We all knew, if they failed in extinguishing the fire pretty quickly, what our chances of life were worth, and I think the bravest drew his breath heavily at the thought of our danger. Fortunately, they succeeded in extinguishing the firebrand before any mischief was done; but I do not think the crew of the “Medora” slept very comfortably that night. It was said that the Russians had employed an incendiary; but it would have been strange if in that densely crowded harbour some accidents had not happened without their agency.

My life in Balaclava was definitely a tough one. The daytime heat was enough to test any woman's strength, and at night, you couldn't always be sure of getting any rest. Climbing up the steep sides of the "Medora" wasn't easy either, and I nearly took a plunge into the harbor more than once. I’ve never understood why it’s so hard to climb a ship’s side when just a few more rungs on the ladder, and a bit wider, would make it a breeze. Once on board the “Medora,” my sleeping space was definitely not Designed for someone with delicate nerves. It was an ammunition ship, and we slept right above barrels of gunpowder and tons of cartridges, with the very real possibility of them igniting and sending us into eternity without a moment to spare. We had strict safety measures, and every night at eight o’clock, Captain S—— would come down and order all lights out. But I would hide my lantern in a deep basin behind some boxes to dodge the rule. I felt a bit guilty about this rule-breaking one night when another ammunition ship caught fire in the crowded harbor and put us all at risk. Everyone knew that if they didn’t put out the fire quickly, our chances of survival were slim, and I think even the bravest among us felt heavy with worry about our situation. Thankfully, they managed to put out the fire before anything serious happened, but I doubt the crew of the “Medora” slept well that night. It was rumored that the Russians had used an arsonist, but it would have been odd if some accidents hadn't occurred in that overcrowded harbor without their involvement.

Harassing work, indeed, was the getting our stores on shore, with the aid of the Greek and Maltese boatmen, whose profession is thievery. Not only did they demand exorbitant sums for the carriage, but they contrived to rob us by the way in the most ingenious manner. Thus many things of value were lost in the little journey from the “Albatross” and “Nonpareil” to the shore, which had made the long voyage from England safely. Keep as sharp a look out as I might, some package or box would be tipped overboard by the sudden swaying of the boat, or passing by of one of the boatmen—of course, accidentally—and no words could induce the rascals, in their feigned ignorance of my language, to stop; and, looking back at the helpless waif, it was not altogether consolatory to see another boat dart from between some shipping, where it had been waiting, as accidentally, ready to pounce upon any such wind or waterfalls.

Getting our supplies ashore was a real hassle, especially with the Greek and Maltese boatmen, whose main skill seems to be stealing. They didn't just charge outrageous fees for transport; they also managed to rob us in the most clever ways. As a result, we lost many valuable items during the short trip from the “Albatross” and “Nonpareil” to the shore, even after making the long journey from England safely. No matter how carefully I watched, some package or box would inevitably get tipped overboard when the boat swayed suddenly or when a passing boatman bumped into it—of course, it was always an “accident.” No amount of pleading could convince these rascals, who pretended not to understand me, to stop. And watching helplessly as another boat suddenly appeared between the ships, ready to swoop in on any lost goods, was hardly comforting.

Still more harassing work was it to keep the things together on the shore: often in the open light of day, [Pg 104] while I sat there (after my duties on the sick-wharf were over) selling stores, or administering medicine to the men of the Land Transport and Army Works Corps, and others, who soon found out my skill, valuable things would be abstracted; while there was no limit to the depredations by night. Of course we hired men to watch; but our choice of servants was very limited, and very often those we employed not only shut their eyes to the plunder of their companions, but helped themselves freely. The adage, “set a thief to catch a thief,” answered very badly in Balaclava.

It was even more stressful to keep everything organized on the shore. Often, in broad daylight, [Pg 104] while I was sitting there (after finishing my duties on the sick-wharf) selling supplies or giving medicine to the men from the Land Transport and Army Works Corps, who quickly recognized my skills, valuable items would go missing. At night, the thefts were endless. We hired people to watch over things, but our options for staff were really limited, and often the ones we hired not only turned a blind eye to their friends’ stealing but also took things for themselves. The saying, “set a thief to catch a thief,” didn’t work well in Balaclava.

Sometimes Jew Johnny would volunteer to watch for the night; and glad I was when I knew that the honest lynx-eyed fellow was there. One night he caught a great-limbed Turk making off with a firkin of butter and some other things. The fellow broke away from Johnny’s grasp with the butter, but the lad marked him down to his wretched den, behind the engineers’ quarters, and, on the following morning, quietly introduced me to the lazy culprit, who was making up for the partial loss of his night’s rest among as evil-looking a set of comrades as I have ever seen. There was a great row, and much indignation shown at the purpose of my visit; but I considered myself justified in calling in the aid of one of the Provost marshal’s officers, and, in the presence of this most invaluable official, a confession was soon made. Beneath the fellow’s dirty bed, the butter was found buried; and, in its company, a two-dozen case of sherry, which the rogue had, in flagrant defiance of the Prophet’s injunction, stolen for his own private drinking, a few nights previously.

Sometimes Johnny, the Jewish guy, would volunteer to keep watch at night, and I was really glad when I knew that the honest guy with sharp eyes was on duty. One night, he caught a tall Turk trying to steal a keg of butter and some other items. The guy managed to break away from Johnny while holding the butter, but Johnny tracked him back to his rundown place behind the engineers’ quarters. The next morning, he quietly brought me to meet the lazy thief, who was trying to make up for the little sleep he had lost, surrounded by some of the sketchiest people I’ve ever seen. There was a big commotion, and a lot of outrage over my visit. But I felt justified in getting help from one of the Provost Marshal’s officers, and with this invaluable official present, a confession came out pretty quickly. Under the guy’s filthy mattress, they found the butter hidden away; and along with it, a case of two dozen bottles of sherry, which the thief had stolen a few nights earlier in blatant disregard of the Prophet’s rules for his own personal drinking.

The thievery in this little out-of-the way port was [Pg 105] something marvellous; and the skill and ingenuity of the operators would have reflected credit upon the élite of their profession practising in the most civilized city of Europe. Nor was the thievery confined altogether to the professionals, who had crowded to this scene of action from the cities and islands of the Mediterranean. They robbed us, the Turks, and one another; but a stronger hand was sometimes laid on them. The Turk, however, was sure to be the victim, let who might be the oppressor.

The stealing in this little remote port was [Pg 105] incredible; and the skill and creativity of the thieves would have earned respect from the best in their field working in the most civilized city in Europe. The stealing wasn’t just happening among the professionals, who had come to this hotspot from various Mediterranean cities and islands. They stole from us, the Turks, and from each other; but sometimes, a stronger hand would take from them. However, the Turk was always the one left victimized, no matter who the oppressor was.

In this predatory warfare, as in more honourable service, the Zouaves particularly distinguished themselves. These undoubtedly gallant little fellows, always restless for action, of some sort, would, when the luxury of a brash with the Russians was occasionally denied them, come down to Balaclava, in search of opportunities of waging war against society at large. Their complete and utter absence of conscientious scruples as to the rights of property was most amusing. To see a Zouave gravely cheat a Turk, or trip up a Greek street-merchant, or Maltese fruit-seller, and scud away with the spoil, cleverly stowed in his roomy red pantaloons, was an operation, for its coolness, expedition, and perfectness, well worth seeing. And, to a great extent, they escaped scatheless, for the English Provost marshal’s department was rather chary of interfering with the eccentricities of our gallant allies; while if the French had taken close cognizance of the Zouaves’ amusements out of school, one-half of the regiments would have been always engaged punishing the other half.

In this ruthless warfare, just like in more honorable service, the Zouaves really stood out. These undoubtedly brave little guys, always eager for action of any kind, would occasionally head down to Balaclava when they couldn't find a good fight with the Russians, looking for chances to wage war against society at large. Their complete lack of any moral qualms about the rights of property was quite amusing. Watching a Zouave coolly cheat a Turk, trip up a Greek street vendor, or a Maltese fruit seller, and then dash off with the loot cleverly tucked away in his roomy red pants was an event worth observing for its boldness, speed, and precision. And for the most part, they got away untouched, as the English Provost Marshal’s department was quite hesitant to interfere with the quirks of our brave allies. If the French had paid close attention to the Zouaves’ antics outside of official duties, half of the regiment would always be busy punishing the other half.

The poor Turk! it is lamentable to think how he was robbed, abused, and bullied by his friends. Why didn’t [Pg 106] he show a little pluck? There wasn’t a rough sailor, or shrewd boy—the English boy, in all his impudence and prejudice, flourished in Balaclava—who would not gladly have patted him upon the back if he would but have held up his head, and shown ever so little spirit. But the Englishman cannot understand a coward—will scarcely take the trouble to pity him; and even the craven Greek could lord it over the degenerate descendants of the fierce Arabs, who—so they told me on the spot—had wrested Constantinople from the Christians, in those old times of which I know so little. Very often an injured Turk would run up to where I sat, and stand there, wildly telegraphing his complaints against some villainous-looking Greek, or Italian, whom a stout English lad would have shaken out of his dirty skin in five minutes.

The poor Turk! It’s sad to think about how he was robbed, mistreated, and bullied by his so-called friends. Why didn’t he show a bit of courage? There wasn’t a rough sailor or clever boy—the English boy, with all his rudeness and bias, really stood out in Balaclava—who wouldn’t have been happy to give him a pat on the back if he had just held his head high and shown even a little spirit. But the Englishman can’t understand a coward—he hardly bothers to feel sorry for him; and even the cowardly Greek could boss around the weak descendants of the fierce Arabs, who—so they told me right there—had taken Constantinople from the Christians in those ancient times I know so little about. Very often, an upset Turk would run up to where I was sitting and stand there, frantically trying to communicate his complaints against some shady-looking Greek or Italian, whom a strong English kid would have knocked out of his dirty skin in five minutes.

Once, however, I saw the tables turned. As the anecdote will help to illustrate the relative positions of the predatory tribes of Balaclava, I will narrate it. Hearing one morning a louder hubbub than was usual upon the completion of a bargain, and the inevitable quarrelling that always followed, I went up to where I saw an excited crowd collected around a Turk, in whose hands a Greek was struggling vainly. This Greek had, it seemed, robbed his enemy, but the Turk was master this time, and had, in order to force from the robber a confession of the place where the stolen things were deposited (like dogs, as they were, these fellows were fond of burying their plunder), resorted to torture. This was effected most ingeniously and simply by means of some packthread, which, bound round the Greek’s two thumbs, was tightened on the tourniquet [Pg 107] principle, until the pain elicited a confession. But the Turk, stimulated to retaliation by his triumph, bagged the Greek’s basket, which contained amongst other things two watches, which their present owner had no doubt stolen. Driven to the most ludicrous show of despair, the Greek was about to attempt another desperate struggle for the recovery of his goods, when two Zouaves elbowed their small persons upon the crowded stage, and were eagerly referred to by all the parties concerned in the squabble. How they contrived it, I cannot say, so prompt were their movements; but, in a very few minutes, the watches were in their possession, and going much faster than was agreeable either to Turk or Greek, who both combined to arrest this new movement, and thereby added a sharp thrashing to their other injuries. The Zouaves effected their escape safely, while the Greek, with a despair that had in it an equal share of the ludicrous and the tragic, threw himself upon the dusty ground, and tore his thin hair out by handfuls. I believe that the poor wretch, whom we could not help pitying, journeyed to Kamiesch, to discover his oppressors; but I fear he didn’t gain much information there.

Once, though, I saw things turned around. To illustrate the relations between the predatory tribes of Balaclava, I’ll share this anecdote. One morning, I heard a louder commotion than usual after a deal was made, followed by the typical arguing. I walked over to see an excited crowd gathered around a Turk, who was holding onto a Greek that was struggling in vain. It turned out this Greek had robbed the Turk, but this time the Turk had the upper hand and was using torture to force the robber to reveal where the stolen items were hidden (like dogs, these guys were known for burying their loot). He applied the torture ingeniously and simply by wrapping some string around the Greek’s thumbs and tightening it using a tourniquet technique until the pain made him confess. But the Turk, driven by his victory, seized the Greek’s basket, which contained, among other things, two watches that their current owner had definitely stolen. In a hilariously desperate move, the Greek was about to make another reckless attempt to get his stuff back when two Zouaves pushed their way onto the crowded scene and were quickly pointed out by everyone involved in the argument. I have no idea how they did it so quickly, but in just a few minutes, the watches were in their hands, moving away faster than either the Turk or the Greek liked, both of whom attempted to stop this new development and ended up giving both Zouaves a good beating in the process. The Zouaves managed to escape, while the Greek, with a mix of laughter and tragedy in his despair, threw himself onto the dusty ground and started pulling out his thin hair by the handful. I believe this poor guy, whom we couldn’t help but feel sorry for, headed to Kamiesch to find his oppressors, but I doubt he found much information there.

Had it not been for the unremitting activity of the authorities, no life would have been safe in Balaclava, with its population of villains of every nation. As it was, murder was sometimes added to robbery, and many of the rascals themselves died suspicious deaths, with the particulars of which the authorities did not trouble themselves. But the officials worked hard, both in the harbour and on shore, to keep order; few men could have worked harder. I often saw the old grey-haired Admiral about before the [Pg 108] sun had fairly shown itself; and those of his subordinates must have been somewhat heavy sleepers who could play the sluggard then.

If it hadn't been for the constant efforts of the authorities, no one would have been safe in Balaclava, which was filled with troublemakers from every nation. As it was, murder sometimes occurred alongside robbery, and many of the crooks met suspicious ends, details of which the authorities didn't concern themselves with. However, the officials worked diligently, both in the harbor and on land, to maintain order; few could have put in more effort. I often saw the old grey-haired Admiral up and about before the [Pg 108] sun had fully risen; those subordinates of his must have been heavy sleepers to still be in bed at that time.

At length the necessary preparations to establish our store were made. We hit upon a spot about two miles from Balaclava, in advance of Kadikoi, close to where the railway engines were stationed, and within a mile of head-quarters. Leave having been obtained to erect buildings here, we set to work briskly, and soon altered the appearance of Spring Hill—so we christened our new home. Sometimes on horseback, sometimes getting a lift on the commissariat carts, and occasionally on the ammunition railway-waggons, I managed to visit Spring Hill daily, and very soon fitted up a shed sufficiently large to take up my abode in. But the difficulty of building our store was immense. To obtain material was next to impossible; but that collected (not a little was, by leave of the Admiral, gleaned from the floating rubbish in the harbour), to find workmen to make use of it was still more difficult. I spent days going round the shipping, offering great wages, even, for an invalid able to handle saw and hammer, however roughly, and many a long ride through the camps did I take on the same errand. At length, by dint of hard canvassing, we obtained the aid of two English sailors, whom I nicknamed “Big and Little Chips,” and some Turks, and set to work in good earnest.

At last, we made all the necessary preparations to set up our store. We found a location about two miles from Balaclava, just ahead of Kadikoi, near where the railway engines were stationed, and within a mile of headquarters. After getting permission to build here, we got to work quickly and soon changed the look of Spring Hill— that’s what we named our new home. Sometimes I rode on horseback, sometimes I got rides on the supply carts, and occasionally on the ammunition railway wagons. I managed to visit Spring Hill every day and quickly set up a shed big enough to live in. However, building our store proved to be extremely challenging. Finding materials was almost impossible; but once we collected some (a good amount was gathered from the debris floating in the harbor with the Admiral’s permission), locating workers to use them was even harder. I spent days going around the ships, offering high wages, even for someone who could manage a saw and hammer, no matter how roughly, and I took many long rides through the camps for the same reason. Eventually, through persistent effort, we got two English sailors, whom I called “Big and Little Chips,” and some Turks to help us and got down to work seriously.

I procured the Turks from the Pacha who commanded the division encamped in the neighbourhood of Spring Hill. It was decided that we should apply to him for help, and accordingly I became ambassadress on this delicate mission, and rode over to the Pacha’s quarters, [Pg 109] Jew Johnny attending me as interpreter. I was received by the Pacha with considerable kindness and no trifling amount of formality, and after taking coffee I proceeded, through Jew Johnny, to explain the object of my visit, while his Excellency, a tall man, with a dark pleasing face, smoked gravely, and took my request into his gracious consideration.

I got the Turks from the Pacha who was in charge of the division camped near Spring Hill. We decided to ask him for help, so I became the ambassador for this sensitive mission and rode over to the Pacha’s quarters, [Pg 109] with Jew Johnny accompanying me as the translator. The Pacha welcomed me with a lot of kindness and a fair bit of formality. After having coffee, I explained the purpose of my visit through Jew Johnny, while his Excellency, a tall man with a dark, pleasant face, smoked thoughtfully and considered my request graciously.

On the following day came the answer to my request, in the persons of two curious Turkish carpenters, who were placed at our orders. After a little while, too, a Turkish officer, whom I christened Captain Ali Baba, took so great an interest in our labours that he would work like any carpenter, and with a delight and zeal that were astonishing. To see him fall back, and look smilingly at every piece of his workmanship, was a sight to restore the most severely tried temper. I really think that the good-hearted fellow thought it splendid fun, and never wearied of it. But for him I do not know how we should have managed with our other Turkish “chips”—chips of the true old Turkish block they were—deliberate, slow, and indolent, breaking off into endless interruptions for the sacred duties of eating and praying, and getting into out-of-the-way corners at all times of the day to smoke themselves to sleep.

The next day, I received a response to my request in the form of two curious Turkish carpenters who were at our service. After a short time, a Turkish officer, whom I called Captain Ali Baba, took such an interest in our work that he started to help out like any carpenter, with an enthusiasm and eagerness that were truly impressive. Watching him step back and smile at every piece he had crafted was enough to lift anyone's spirits. I genuinely believe that the kind-hearted guy thought it was great fun and never grew tired of it. Without him, I’m not sure how we would have managed with our other Turkish workers—real old-school Turkish guys—who were deliberate, slow, and lazy, constantly taking breaks for meals and prayers, and finding hidden spots during the day to smoke themselves to sleep.

In the midst of our work a calamity occurred, which was very nearly becoming a catastrophe. By the giving way of a dam, after some heavy rains, the little stream which threaded its silvery way past Spring Hill swelled without any warning into a torrent, which, sweeping through my temporary hut, very nearly carried us all away, and destroyed stores of between one and two hundred pounds in value. This calamity might have had a tragical issue for [Pg 110] me, for seeing a little box which contained some things, valuable as relics of the past, being carried away, I plunged in after it, and losing my balance, was rolled over and over by the stream, and with some difficulty reached the shore. Some of Lord Raglan’s staff passing our wreck on the following day, made inquiries respecting the loss we had sustained, and a messenger was sent from head-quarters, who made many purchases, in token of their sympathy.

In the middle of our work, a disaster happened that almost turned into a catastrophe. Due to a dam breaking after heavy rains, the little stream that flowed past Spring Hill suddenly turned into a raging torrent, sweeping through my temporary hut and nearly carrying us all away, along with destroying supplies worth between one and two hundred pounds. This disaster could have ended tragically for me, as I saw a small box containing some precious relics from the past being washed away. I jumped into the stream to rescue it, lost my balance, and was tossed around by the water, finally managing to reach the shore with some effort. The next day, some of Lord Raglan’s staff came by our wreck, asked about our losses, and a messenger was sent from headquarters who made several purchases as a gesture of sympathy.

My visit to the Turkish Pacha laid the foundation of a lasting friendship. He soon found his way to Spring Hill, and before long became one of my best customers and most frequent visitors. It was astonishing to note how completely, now that he was in the land of the Giaours, he adapted himself to the tastes and habits of the infidels. Like a Scotch Presbyterian, on the Continent for a holiday, he threw aside all the prejudices of his education, and drank bottled beer, sherry, and champagne with an appreciation of their qualities that no thirsty-souled Christian could have expressed more gratefully. He was very affable with us all, and would sometimes keep Jew Johnny away from his work for hours, chatting with us or the English officers who would lounge into our as yet unfinished store. Sometimes he would come down to breakfast, and spend the greater part of the day at Spring Hill. Indeed, the wits of Spring Hill used to laugh, and say that the crafty Pacha was throwing his pocket-handkerchief at Madame Seacole, widow; but as the honest fellow candidly confessed he had three wives already at home, I acquit him of any desire to add to their number.

My visit to the Turkish Pacha laid the groundwork for a lasting friendship. He soon made his way to Spring Hill and quickly became one of my best customers and most frequent visitors. It was remarkable to see how completely, now that he was in the land of the Giaours, he adapted to the tastes and habits of the infidels. Like a Scottish Presbyterian on vacation in Europe, he set aside all the prejudices from his upbringing and enjoyed bottled beer, sherry, and champagne with an appreciation that no thirsty Christian could have expressed more gratefully. He was very friendly with all of us and would sometimes keep Jew Johnny away from his work for hours, chatting with us or the English officers who would drop by our still unfinished store. Sometimes he would come down for breakfast and spend most of the day at Spring Hill. In fact, the jokers at Spring Hill would laugh and say that the clever Pacha was trying to win over Madame Seacole, the widow; but since the honest fellow openly admitted he already had three wives at home, I believe he had no desire to add to their number.

The Pacha’s great ambition was to be familiar with [Pg 111] the English language, and at last nothing would do but he must take lessons of me. So he would come down, and sitting in my store, with a Turk or so at his feet, to attend to his most important pipe, by inserting little red-hot pieces of charcoal at intervals, would try hard to sow a few English sentences in his treacherous memory. He never got beyond half a dozen; and I think if we had continued in the relation of pupil and mistress until now, the number would not have been increased greatly. “Madame Seacole,” “Gentlemen, good morning,” and “More champagne,” with each syllable much dwelt upon, were his favourite sentences. It was capital fun to hear him, when I was called away suddenly to attend to a customer, or to give a sick man medicine, repeating gravely the sentence we had been studying, until I passed him, and started him with another.

The Pacha really wanted to get comfortable with the English language, and eventually, he insisted on taking lessons from me. So, he would come by and sit in my store, with a Turk or two at his feet, focusing on his important pipe by adding little red-hot pieces of charcoal now and then, while he tried hard to memorize a few English sentences. He never went beyond half a dozen, and I believe if we had kept up the student-teacher relationship until now, that number wouldn’t have increased much. “Madame Seacole,” “Gentlemen, good morning,” and “More champagne,” with each syllable emphasized, were his favorite phrases. It was a lot of fun to listen to him, especially when I had to step away quickly to help a customer or give medicine to a sick man, repeating the sentence we had been working on until I passed him and prompted him with another.

Very frequently he would compliment me by ordering his band down to Spring Hill for my amusement. They played excellently well, and I used to think that I preferred their music to that of the French and English regimental bands. I laughed heartily one day, when, in compliance with the kind-hearted Anglo-Turkish Pacha’s orders, they came out with a grand new tune, in which I with difficulty recognised a very distant resemblance to “God save the Queen.”

Very often he would compliment me by sending his band down to Spring Hill for my entertainment. They played really well, and I often thought I liked their music more than that of the French and English regimental bands. I laughed a lot one day when, following the kind-hearted Anglo-Turkish Pacha’s orders, they came out with a grand new tune that I could barely recognize as having a very distant resemblance to “God Save the Queen.”

Altogether he was a capital neighbour, and gave such strict orders to his men to respect our property that we rarely lost anything. On the whole, the Turks were the most honest of the nations there (I except the English and the Sardinians), and the most tractable. But the Greeks hated them, and showed their hate in every way. In [Pg 112] bringing up things for the Pacha’s use they would let the mules down, and smash their loads most relentlessly. Now and then they suffered, as was the case one day when I passed through the camp and saw my friend superintending the correction of a Greek who was being bastinadoed. It seemed a painful punishment.

Overall, he was a great neighbor and gave strict instructions to his men to respect our property, so we rarely lost anything. Generally, the Turks were the most honest of the nations there (except for the English and the Sardinians) and the easiest to deal with. But the Greeks hated them and showed their hatred in every possible way. In [Pg 112] bringing supplies for the Pacha, they would let the mules stumble and ruin their loads without mercy. Occasionally, they faced consequences, like one day when I walked through the camp and saw my friend overseeing the punishment of a Greek who was being bastinadoed. It looked like a painful punishment.

I was sorry, therefore, when my friend’s division was ordered to Kamara, and we lost our neighbours. But my pupil did not forget his schoolmistress. A few days after they had left the neighbourhood of Spring Hill came a messenger, with a present of lambs, poultry, and eggs, and a letter, which I could not decipher, as many of the interpreters could speak English far better than they could write it. But we discovered that the letter contained an invitation, to Mr. Day and myself, to go over to Kamara, and select from the spoil of the village anything that might be useful in our new buildings. And a few days later came over a large araba, drawn by four mules, and laden with a pair of glass-doors, and some window-frames, which the thoughtful kind Pacha had judged—and judged rightly—would be a very acceptable present. And very often the good-natured fellow would ride over from Kamara, and resume his acquaintance with myself and my champagne, and practise his English sentences.

I was really sad when my friend’s division was sent to Kamara, and we lost our neighbors. But my student didn’t forget about his teacher. A few days after they left the area around Spring Hill, a messenger arrived with a gift of lambs, chickens, and eggs, along with a letter that I couldn’t read, since many of the interpreters spoke English much better than they could write it. However, we found out that the letter was an invitation for Mr. Day and me to come to Kamara and choose anything we might need from the spoils of the village for our new buildings. A few days later, a large araba pulled by four mules arrived, carrying a set of glass doors and some window frames, which the thoughtful Pacha had correctly judged would be a very welcome gift. And often, the good-natured guy would ride over from Kamara to catch up with me and my champagne, practicing his English sentences.

We felt the loss of our Turkish neighbours in more ways than one. The neighbourhood, after their departure, was left lonely and unprotected, and it was not until a division of the Land Transport Corps came and took up their quarters near us, that I felt at all secure of personal safety. Mr. Day rarely returned to Spring Hill until nightfall relieved him from his many duties, and I [Pg 113] depended chiefly upon two sailors, both of questionable character, two black servants, Jew Johnny, and my own reputation for determination and courage—a poor delusion, which I took care to heighten by the judicious display of a double-barrelled pistol, lent me for the purpose by Mr. Day, and which I couldn’t have loaded to save my life.

We felt the absence of our Turkish neighbors in more ways than one. After they left, the neighborhood felt empty and vulnerable, and it wasn’t until a unit from the Land Transport Corps arrived to set up nearby that I felt any sense of personal safety. Mr. Day rarely came back to Spring Hill until nightfall, when his many responsibilities let him off duty, and I mostly relied on two sailors of questionable character, two black servants, Jew Johnny, and my own reputation for determination and courage—a flimsy illusion that I tried to enhance by showing off a double-barrelled pistol that Mr. Day had loaned me for this purpose, even though I wouldn’t have been able to load it if my life depended on it.


CHAPTER XII.

THE BRITISH HOTEL—DOMESTIC DIFFICULTIES—OUR ENEMIES—THE RUSSIAN RATS—ADVENTURES IN SEARCH OF A CAT—LIGHT-FINGERED ZOUAVES—CRIMEAN THIEVES—POWDERING A HORSE.

THE BRITISH HOTEL—DOMESTIC DIFFICULTIES—OUR ENEMIES—THE RUSSIAN RATS—ADVENTURES IN SEARCH OF A CAT—LIGHT-FINGERED ZOUAVES—CRIMEAN THIEVES—POWDERING A HORSE.

Summer was fairly advanced before the British Hotel was anything like finished; indeed, it never was completed, and when we left the Hill, a year later, it still wanted shutters. But long before that time Spring Hill had gained a great reputation. Of course, I have nothing to do with what occurred in the camp, although I could not help hearing a great deal about it. Mismanagement and privation there might have been, but my business was to make things right in my sphere, and whatever confusion, and disorder existed elsewhere, comfort and order were always to be found at Spring Hill. When there was no sun elsewhere, some few gleams—so its grateful visitors said—always seemed to have stayed behind, to cheer the weary soldiers that gathered in the British Hotel. And, perhaps, as my kind friend Punch said, after all these things had become pleasant memories of the past.

Summer was well underway before the British Hotel was even close to being finished; in fact, it never really was completed, and when we left the Hill a year later, it still needed shutters. However, by then, Spring Hill had earned a great reputation. Of course, I wasn’t involved in what happened in the camp, even though I couldn't help but hear a lot about it. There may have been mismanagement and hardships, but my job was to make things right in my area, and despite any chaos or disorder elsewhere, comfort and order were always found at Spring Hill. When there was no sunshine beyond, a few rays—so the grateful visitors said—seemed to linger behind, brightening the spirits of the weary soldiers who gathered at the British Hotel. And maybe, as my good friend Punch said, these memories had turned into pleasant reflections of the past.

[Pg 114] “The cold outside added excitement, for sure,
To the cozy warmth inside; But her smile, kind-hearted soul, brought warmth to the coal,
And power to the cup.”

Let me, in a few words, describe the British Hotel. It was acknowledged by all to be the most complete thing there. It cost no less than £800. The buildings and yards took up at least an acre of ground, and were as perfect as we could make them. The hotel and storehouse consisted of a long iron room, with counters, closets, and shelves; above it was another low room, used by us for storing our goods, and above this floated a large union-jack. Attached to this building was a little kitchen, not unlike a ship’s caboose—all stoves and shelves. In addition to the iron house were two wooden houses, with sleeping apartments for myself and Mr. Day, out-houses for our servants, a canteen for the soldiery, and a large enclosed yard for our stock, full of stables, low huts, and sties. Everything, although rough and unpolished, was comfortable and warm; and there was a completeness about the whole which won general admiration. The reader may judge of the manner in which we had stocked the interior of our store from the remark, often repeated by the officers, that you might get everything at Mother Seacole’s, from an anchor down to a needle.

Let me briefly describe the British Hotel. Everybody agreed it was the most impressive place there. It cost at least £800. The buildings and yards covered at least an acre of land and were as perfect as we could make them. The hotel and storehouse were made up of a long metal room, with counters, closets, and shelves; above it was another low room that we used for storing our goods, and above this flew a large Union Jack. Attached to this building was a small kitchen, resembling a ship’s galley—all stoves and shelves. Besides the metal house, there were two wooden houses, featuring sleeping quarters for me and Mr. Day, outbuildings for our staff, a canteen for the soldiers, and a large enclosed yard for our livestock, filled with stables, low huts, and pigsties. Everything, though rough and unrefined, was cozy and warm; and there was a completeness about the whole setup that garnered widespread admiration. The reader can gauge how well we stocked our store from the remark, often made by the officers, that you could find everything at Mother Seacole’s, from an anchor down to a needle.

In addition, we had for our transport service four carts, and as many horses and mules as could be kept from the thieves. To reckon upon being in possession of these, at any future time, was impossible; we have more than once seen a fair stud stabled at night-time, and on the following morning been compelled to borrow cattle [Pg 115] from the Land Transport camp, to fetch our things up from Balaclava.

In addition, we had four carts for our transport service, along with as many horses and mules as we could keep safe from thieves. It was impossible to count on having these in the future; we had seen a decent herd stabled at night, only to find ourselves borrowing animals from the Land Transport camp the next morning to bring our stuff up from Balaclava. [Pg 115]

But it must not be supposed that my domestic difficulties came to an end with the completion of the hotel. True, I was in a better position to bear the Crimean cold and rain, but my other foes were as busy as ever they had been on the beach at Balaclava. Thieves, biped and quadruped, human and animal, troubled me more than ever; and perhaps the most difficult to deal with were the least dangerous. The Crimean rats, for instance, who had the appetites of London aldermen, and were as little dainty as hungry schoolboys. Whether they had left Sebastopol, guided by the instinct which leads their kindred in other parts of the world to forsake sinking ships, or because the garrison rations offended their palates, or whether they had patriotically emigrated, to make war against the English larders, I do not pretend to guess; but, whatever was their motive, it drew them in great abundance to Spring Hill. They occasionally did us damage, in a single night, to the tune of two or three pounds—wasting what they could not devour. You could keep nothing sacred from their strong teeth. When hard pressed they more than once attacked the live sheep; and at last they went so far as to nibble one of our black cooks, Francis, who slept among the flour barrels. On the following morning he came to me, his eyes rolling angrily, and his white teeth gleaming, to show me a mangled finger, which they had bitten, and ask me to dress it. He made a great fuss; and a few mornings later he came in a violent passion this time, and gave me instant notice to quit my service, although we were paying him two [Pg 116] pounds a week, with board and rations. This time the rats had, it appeared, been bolder, and attacked his head, in a spot where its natural armour, the wool, was thinnest, and the silly fellow had a notion that the souls of the slain Russian soldiers had entered the bodies of the rats, and made vengeful war upon their late enemies. Driven to such an extremity, I made up my mind to scour the camp, in search of a cat, and, after a long day’s hunt, I came to the conclusion that the tale of Whittington was by no means an improbable one. Indeed, had a brisk young fellow with a cat, of even ordinary skill in its profession, made their appearance at Spring Hill, I would gladly have put them in the way—of laying the foundation, at least—of a fortune. At last I found a benefactor, in the Guards’ camp, in Colonel D——, of the Coldstreams, who kindly promised me a great pet, well known in the camp, and perhaps by some who may read these pages, by the name of Pinkie. Pinkie was then helping a brother officer to clear his hut, but on the following day a Guardsman brought the noble fellow down. He lived in clover for a few days, but he had an English cat-like attachment for his old house, and despite the abundance of game, Pinkie soon stole away to his old master’s quarters, three miles off. More than once the men brought him back to me, but the attractions of Spring Hill were never strong enough to detain him long with me.

But you shouldn't think that my domestic troubles ended with the completion of the hotel. Sure, I was better equipped to handle the Crimean cold and rain, but my other enemies were as active as they had been on the beach at Balaclava. Thieves, both human and animal, were more of a nuisance than ever, and perhaps the hardest to deal with were the least threatening. For example, the Crimean rats had appetites like London aldermen and were as indiscriminate as hungry schoolboys. I can't say whether they left Sebastopol out of instinct, like their relatives in other parts of the world that abandon sinking ships, or because the army's rations didn't appeal to them, or if they moved in patriotic spirit to wage war against English pantries; but whatever their reason, they showed up in droves at Spring Hill. They sometimes caused us damage worth two or three pounds in a single night—wasting what they couldn’t eat. You couldn’t keep anything safe from their strong teeth. When desperate, they even attacked live sheep, and eventually, they went as far as to nibble on one of our black cooks, Francis, who slept among the flour barrels. The next morning, he came to me, his eyes rolling with anger and his white teeth shining, to show me a mangled finger that they had bitten and to ask me to treat it. He made a huge fuss; and a few mornings later, he stormed in, furious, and immediately quit his job, even though we were paying him two pounds a week, including board and rations. This time, it seemed the rats had become bolder and had attacked his head, in a place where his protection, the wool, was thinnest, and the poor guy believed that the souls of the slain Russian soldiers had entered the rats and were seeking revenge on their former foes. Driven to such extremes, I decided to scour the camp for a cat, and after a long day of searching, I concluded that the story of Whittington wasn’t so unbelievable after all. In fact, if a sprightly young guy with a cat, even just average in its profession, had shown up at Spring Hill, I would have happily helped him start a fortune. Eventually, I found a benefactor in the Guards' camp, Colonel D—— of the Coldstreams, who kindly promised me a well-known pet in the camp named Pinkie. At that time, Pinkie was helping a fellow officer clear his hut, but the next day, a Guardsman brought the noble fellow to me. He lived in luxury for a few days, but being an English cat, he had a strong attachment to his old home, and despite the abundance of rodents, Pinkie soon made his way back to his old master's quarters, three miles away. More than once, the men brought him back to me, but the attractions of Spring Hill were never enough to keep him around for long.

From the human thieves that surrounded Spring Hill I had to stand as sharp a siege as the Russians had in that poor city against which we heard the guns thundering daily; while the most cunning and desperate sorties were often made upon the most exposed parts of my defences, [Pg 117] and sometimes with success. Scores of the keenest eyes and hundreds of the sharpest fingers in the world were always ready to take advantage of the least oversight. I had to keep two boys, whose chief occupation was to watch the officers’ horses, tied up to the doorposts of the British Hotel. Before I adopted this safeguard, more than one officer would leave his horse for a few minutes, and on his return find it gone to the neighbourhood of the Naval Brigade, or the horse-fair at Kamiesch. My old friends, the Zouaves, soon found me out at Spring Hill, and the wiry, light-fingered, fighting-loving gentry spent much of their leisure there. Those confounded trowsers of theirs offered conveniences of stowage-room which they made rare use of. Nothing was too small, and few things too unwieldy, to ride in them; like the pockets of clown in a pantomime, they could accommodate a well-grown baby or a pound of sausages equally well. I have a firm conviction that they stuffed turkeys, geese, and fowls into them, and I positively know that my only respectable teapot travelled off in the same conveyance, while I detected one little fellow, who had tied them down tight at his ankles, stowing away some pounds of tea and coffee mixed. Some officers, who were present, cut the cords, and, holding up the little scamp by the neck, shook his trowsers empty amid shouts of laughter.

From the human thieves that surrounded Spring Hill, I had to endure a siege as intense as what the Russians faced in that poor city where we heard the guns booming daily. The most clever and desperate attacks were often directed at the most vulnerable parts of my defenses, [Pg 117] and sometimes they succeeded. Dozens of sharp eyes and hundreds of nimble fingers were always ready to exploit the slightest mistake. I had to keep two boys, whose main job was to watch the officers’ horses, tied to the doorposts of the British Hotel. Before I set up this precaution, more than one officer would leave his horse for a few minutes, only to return and find it had been taken to the vicinity of the Naval Brigade or the horse fair at Kamiesch. My old friends, the Zouaves, quickly discovered me at Spring Hill, and the wiry, light-fingered, fight-loving group spent a lot of their downtime there. Those annoying trousers of theirs provided great storage space, which they took full advantage of. Nothing was too small, and few things too bulky to fit in them; like a clown's pockets in a pantomime, they could easily hold a well-grown baby or a pound of sausages. I'm convinced they stuffed turkeys, geese, and chickens into them, and I definitely know that my only decent teapot disappeared in the same way, while I caught one little guy, who had tied his trousers tightly at the ankles, hiding away some pounds of tea and coffee mixed together. Some officers who were there cut the cords and, holding up the little rascal by the neck, shook his trousers empty amid bursts of laughter.

Our live stock, from the horses and mules down to the geese and fowls, suffered terribly. Although we kept a sharp look-out by day, and paid a man five shillings a night as watchman, our losses were very great. During the time we were in the Crimea we lost over a score of horses, four mules, eighty goats, many sheep, pigs, and [Pg 118] poultry, by thieving alone. We missed in a single night forty goats and seven sheep, and on Mr. Day’s going to head-quarters with intelligence of the disaster, they told him that Lord Raglan had recently received forty sheep from Asia, all of which had disappeared in the same manner. The geese, turkeys, and fowls vanished by scores. We found out afterwards that the watchman paid to guard the sheep, used to kill a few occasionally. As he represented them to have died a natural death during the night, he got permission to bury them, instead of which he sold them. King Frost claimed his share of our stock too, and on one December night, of the winter of 1855, killed no less than forty sheep. It is all very well to smile at these things now, but at the time they were heartrending enough, and helped, if they did not cause, the ruin which eventually overtook the firm of Seacole and Day. The determination and zeal which besiegers and besieged showed with respect to a poor pig, which was quietly and unconsciously fattening in its sty, are worthy of record.

Our livestock, from horses and mules to geese and chickens, suffered immensely. Even though we kept a close watch during the day and paid a man five shillings a night to guard them, our losses were still significant. While we were in Crimea, we lost over twenty horses, four mules, eighty goats, many sheep, pigs, and [Pg 118] poultry just to theft. In one single night, we lost forty goats and seven sheep, and when Mr. Day went to headquarters to report the disaster, they told him that Lord Raglan had recently received forty sheep from Asia, all of which had disappeared in the same way. The geese, turkeys, and chickens vanished by the dozens. Later, we discovered that the watchman we hired to guard the sheep sometimes killed a few himself. He claimed they died of natural causes during the night, got permission to bury them, and instead sold them. Frost took his toll on our stock too, and on one December night in the winter of 1855, he killed forty sheep. It’s easy to laugh about these things now, but at the time, they were quite heartbreaking and contributed, if they didn’t cause, the downfall of the Seacole and Day partnership. The determination and energy shown by both the besiegers and the besieged over a poor pig, which was peacefully and unknowingly getting fat in its sty, are worth noting.

Fresh pork, in the spring of 1855, was certainly one of those luxuries not easily obtainable in that part of the Crimea to which the British army was confined, and when it became known that Mother Seacole had purchased a promising young porker from one of the ships in Balaclava, and that, brave woman! she had formed the courageous resolution of fattening it for her favourites, the excitement among the frequenters of Spring Hill was very great. I could laugh heartily now, when I think of the amount of persuasion and courting I stood out for before I bound myself how its four legs were to be disposed of. I learnt more at that time of the trials and privileges of authority [Pg 119] than I am ever likely to experience again. Upon my word, I think if the poor thing had possessed as many legs as my editor tells me somebody called the Hydra (with whom my readers are perhaps more familiar than I am) had heads, I should have found candidates for them. As it was, the contest for those I had to bestow was very keen, and the lucky individuals who were favoured by me looked after their interests most carefully. One of them, to render mistake or misunderstanding impossible, entered my promise in my day-book. The reader will perhaps smile at the following important memorandum in the gallant officer’s writing:—

Fresh pork, in the spring of 1855, was definitely one of those luxuries that weren't easy to come by in the part of Crimea where the British army was stationed. When word got out that Mother Seacole had bought a promising young pig from one of the ships in Balaclava, and that, brave woman! she had decided to fatten it up for her favorites, the excitement among the regulars at Spring Hill was immense. I can laugh heartily now when I think about how much persuasion and charm I had to use before I committed to how its four legs would be divided up. I learned more about the challenges and privileges of authority at that time than I’ll probably ever face again. Honestly, I think if that poor creature had as many legs as my editor tells me someone named the Hydra had heads (a figure my readers might know better than I do), I would have found candidates for them. As it was, the competition for the legs I had to give away was very intense, and the lucky individuals who received my favor looked after their interests with great care. One of them, to avoid any mistakes or misunderstandings, wrote down my promise in my daybook. The reader may smile at the following important note in the gallant officer’s handwriting:—

“Memorandum that Mrs. Seacole did this day, in the presence of Major A—— and Lieutenant W——, promise Captain H——, R.A., a leg of the pig.”

“Memorandum that Mrs. Seacole this day, in the presence of Major A—— and Lieutenant W——, promised Captain H——, R.A., a leg of the pig.”

Now it was well known that many greedy eyes and fingers were directed towards the plump fellow, and considerable interest was manifested in the result of the struggle, “Mrs. Seacole versus Thievery.” I think they had some confidence in me, and that I was the favourite; but there was a large field against me, which found its backers also; and many a bet was laughingly laid on the ultimate fate of the unconscious porker.

Now it was well known that many greedy eyes and fingers were focused on the plump guy, and a lot of interest was shown in the outcome of the battle, “Mrs. Seacole versus Thievery.” I think they had some faith in me and that I was the favorite, but there was a big competition against me, which had its supporters too; and many a bet was jokingly placed on the final fate of the unsuspecting porker.

I baffled many a knavish trick to gain possession of the fine fellow; but, after all, I lost him in the middle of the day, when I thought the boldest rogues would not have run the risk. The shouts and laughter of some officers who were riding down from the front first informed me of my loss. Up they rode, calling out—“Mother Seacole! old lady! quick!—the pig’s gone!”

I tried all sorts of sneaky tricks to get a hold of that great guy; but in the end, I lost him in the middle of the day, when I thought the most daring thieves wouldn’t take the chance. I found out I had lost him when I heard some officers riding down from the front shouting and laughing. They rode up, calling out—“Mother Seacole! Hey, old lady! Hurry up!—the pig’s gone!”

I rushed out, injured woman that I was, and saw it all [Pg 120] at a glance. But that my straw wide-awake was in the way, I could have torn my hair in my vexation. I rushed to the sty, found the nest warm, and with prompt decision prepared for speedy pursuit. Back I came to the horsemen, calling out—“Off with you, my sons!—they can’t have got very far away yet. Do your best to save my bacon!”

I hurried out, injured as I was, and took in everything at a glance. If it weren’t for my wide-brimmed hat getting in the way, I would have pulled my hair out in frustration. I dashed to the pig pen, found the nest warm, and quickly decided to chase after them. I returned to the horsemen, calling out, “Get moving, my sons! They can't have gone too far yet. Do your best to help me out!”

Delighted with the fun, the horsemen dispersed, laughing and shouting—“Stole away! hark away!” while I ran indoors, turned out all my available body-guard, and started in pursuit also. Not half a mile off we soon saw a horseman wave his cap; and starting off into a run, came to a little hollow, where the poor panting animal and two Greek thieves had been run down. The Provost-marshal took the latter in hand willingly, and Piggy was brought home in triumph. But those who had pork expectancies, hearing of the adventure, grew so seriously alarmed at the narrow escape, that they petitioned me to run so desperate a hazard no longer; and the poor thing was killed on the following day, and distributed according to promise. A certain portion was reserved for sausages, which, fried with mashed potatoes, were quite the rage at the British Hotel for some days. Some pork was also sent to head-quarters, with an account of the dangers we ran from thieves. It drew the following kind acknowledgment from General B——:

Excited by the fun, the horsemen scattered, laughing and shouting—“Run away! Let’s go!” while I dashed inside, gathered my available bodyguards, and set out in pursuit too. Not half a mile away, we soon spotted a rider waving his cap; we took off running and reached a little dip in the ground, where the poor exhausted horse and two Greek thieves had been caught. The Provost-marshal eagerly took charge of the thieves, and Piggy was brought home in triumph. However, those who had hopes for pork, hearing about the adventure, became seriously worried about the close call, and they urged me not to take such a risky chance again; the poor horse was killed the next day and shared out as promised. A specific portion was set aside for sausages, which, fried with mashed potatoes, were quite the hit at the British Hotel for several days. Some pork was also sent to headquarters, along with an account of the dangers we faced from thieves. It received the following kind acknowledgment from General B——:

“Head-Quarters.

"Headquarters."

My dear Mrs. Seacole,—I am very much obliged to you indeed for your pork. I have spoken to Colonel P—— as to the police of your neighbourhood, and he will see what arrangement can be made for the general protection [Pg 121] of that line of road. When the high-road is finished, you will be better off. Let me know at the time of any depredations that are committed, and we will try and protect you.—I am, faithfully yours,

Dear Mrs. Seacole,—Thank you so much for the pork. I spoke to Colonel P—— about the police in your area, and he will look into arrangements for the general protection [Pg 121] of that road. Once the main road is completed, things will improve for you. Please keep me updated about any thefts or issues that happen, and we will do our best to help protect you.—I am, sincerely yours,

“M. L. B——.”

“M. L. B——.”

For the truth was—although I can laugh at my fears now—I was often most horribly frightened at Spring Hill; and there was cause for it too. My washerwoman, who, with her family, lived not half a mile from us, was with me one day, and carried off some things for the wash. On the following morning I was horrified to learn that she, her father, husband, and children—in all, seven—had been most foully murdered during the night: only one of the whole family recovered from her wounds, and lived to tell the tale. It created a great sensation at the time, and caused me to pass many a sleepless night, for the murderers were never discovered.

For the truth is—although I can laugh at my fears now—I was often really terrified at Spring Hill; and there was reason for it too. My washerwoman, who lived with her family less than half a mile from us, was with me one day and took some things for the wash. The next morning, I was horrified to find out that she, her father, husband, and kids—in total, seven—had been brutally murdered during the night: only one of the entire family survived her injuries and lived to tell the story. It created a huge stir at the time and led me to spend many sleepless nights, as the killers were never found.

Whilst I am upon the subject of Crimean thievery, I may as well exhaust it without paying any regard to the chronological order of my reminiscences. I have before mentioned what I suffered from the French. One day I caught one of our allies in my kitchen, robbing me in the most ungrateful manner. He had met with an accident near Spring Hill (I believe he belonged to a French regiment lent to assist the English in road-making), and had been doctored by me; and now I found him filling his pockets, before taking “French” leave of us. My black man, Francis, pulled from his pockets a yet warm fowl, and other provisions. We kicked him off the premises, and he found refuge with some men of the Army Works Corps, who pitied him and gave him shelter. He woke [Pg 122] them in the middle of the night, laying hands rather clumsily on everything that was removeable; and in the morning they brought him to me, to ask what they should do with him. Unluckily for him, a French officer of rank happened to be in the store, who, on hearing our tale, packed him off to his regiment. I gathered from the expression of the officer’s face, and the dread legible upon the culprit’s, that it might be some considerable time before his itch for breaking the eighth commandment could be again indulged in.

While I'm on the topic of Crimean theft, I might as well cover it completely without worrying about the order of my memories. I've already mentioned what I went through with the French. One day, I caught one of our allies in my kitchen, stealing from me in the most ungrateful way. He had gotten injured near Spring Hill (I think he was part of a French regiment sent to help the English with roadwork), and I had treated his injuries; now I found him filling his pockets before making a sneaky exit. My servant, Francis, pulled a still-warm bird and other supplies from his pockets. We kicked him out of the house, and he found safety with some men from the Army Works Corps, who felt sorry for him and gave him shelter. He woke them up in the middle of the night, clumsily grabbing anything he could find. In the morning, they brought him to me to ask what they should do with him. Unfortunately for him, a high-ranking French officer happened to be in the store, who, after hearing our story, sent him back to his regiment. I could tell from the officer’s expression and the visible fear on the thief’s face that it would be a long time before he could satisfy his desire to break the eighth commandment again.

The trouble I underwent respecting a useful black mare, for which Mr. Day had given thirty guineas, and which carried me beautifully, was immense. Before it had been many weeks in our store it was gone—whither, I failed to discover. Keeping my eyes wide open, however, I saw “Angelina”—so I christened her—coming quietly down the hill, carrying an elderly naval officer. I was ready to receive the unconscious couple, and soon made my claim good. Of course, the officer was not to blame. He had bought it of a sailor, who in his turn had purchased the animal of a messmate, who of course had obtained it from another, and so on; but eventually it returned to its old quarters, where it only remained about a fortnight. I grew tired of looking for Angelina, and had given her up, when one day she turned up, in capital condition, in the possession of a French officer of Chasseurs. But nothing I could say to the Frenchman would induce him to take the view of the matter I wished, but had no right to enforce. He had bought the horse at Kamiesch, and intended to keep it. We grew hot at last; and our dispute drew out so large an audience that the Frenchman took alarm, and tried to [Pg 123] make off. I held on to Angelina for a little while; but at last the mare broke away from me, as Tam o’ Shanter’s Maggie did from the witches (I don’t mean that she left me even her tail), and vanished in a cloud of dust. It was the last I ever saw of Angelina.

The trouble I went through over a useful black mare, for which Mr. Day had paid thirty guineas and which carried me beautifully, was immense. After just a few weeks in our stable, she was gone—where, I couldn’t figure out. Keeping my eyes peeled, though, I spotted “Angelina”—that's what I named her—coming quietly down the hill with an older naval officer. I was ready to confront the unaware couple and quickly made my case. Of course, the officer wasn’t at fault. He had bought her from a sailor, who in turn had gotten the horse from a shipmate, who had gotten it from someone else, and so on; but eventually, she returned to her old home, where she stayed for about two weeks. I got tired of searching for Angelina and had given up when one day she showed up in great condition, owned by a French Chasseur officer. But no matter what I said, I couldn’t convince the Frenchman to see things my way, even though I had no right to push it. He had bought the horse in Kamiesch and planned to keep her. We got pretty heated; our argument attracted such a big crowd that the Frenchman got scared and tried to slip away. I held on to Angelina for a bit, but eventually, the mare broke free from me, just like Tam o’ Shanter’s Maggie did from the witches (I don’t mean she even left me her tail), and disappeared in a cloud of dust. That was the last I ever saw of Angelina.

More than once the Crimean thievery reduced us to woeful straits. To a Greek, returning to Constantinople, we entrusted (after the murder of our washerwoman) two trunks, containing “things for the wash,” which he was to bring back as soon as possible. But neither upon Greek, trunks, nor their contents did we ever set eyes again. It was a serious loss. The best part of our table-cloths and other domestic linen, all my clothes, except two suits, and all of Mr. Day’s linen vanished, and had to be replaced as best we could by fresh purchases from Kamiesch and Kadikoi.

More than once, the thefts in Crimea left us in a really tough spot. After our washerwoman was murdered, we handed over two trunks filled with "things for the wash" to a Greek man who was returning to Constantinople, asking him to bring them back as soon as he could. But we never saw the Greek, the trunks, or their contents again. It was a significant loss. The best part of our tablecloths and other household linen, all my clothes except for two suits, and all of Mr. Day's linen disappeared, forcing us to replace everything we lost with new purchases from Kamiesch and Kadikoi.

Perhaps the most ridiculous shift I was ever put to by the Crimean thieves happened when we rose one morning and found the greater part of our stud missing. I had, in the course of the day, urgent occasion to ride over to the French camp on the Tchernaya; the only animal available for my transport was an old grey mare, who had contracted some equine disease of which I do not know the name, but which gave her considerable resemblance to a dog suffering from the mange. Now, go to the French camp I must; to borrow a horse was impossible, and something must be done with the grey. Suddenly one of those happy thoughts, which sometimes help us over our greatest difficulties, entered into my scheming brains. Could I not conceal the poor mare’s worst blemishes. Her colour was grey; would not a thick coating of flour from my dredger make all right? There was no time to be lost; the remedy [Pg 124] was administered successfully, and off I started; but, alas! the wind was high and swept the skirts of my riding habit so determinedly against the side of the poor beast, that before long its false coat was transferred to the dark cloth, and my innocent ruse exposed. The French are proverbially and really a polite and considerate nation, but I never heard more hearty peals of laughter from any sides than those which conveyed to me the horrible assurance that my scheme had unhappily failed.

Perhaps the most ridiculous situation I ever faced with the Crimean thieves happened one morning when we got up and found most of our horses missing. I urgently needed to ride over to the French camp on the Tchernaya that day; the only available horse was an old grey mare who had contracted some horse disease that I didn’t know the name of, but it made her look a lot like a dog suffering from mange. I had to get to the French camp; borrowing a horse was impossible, and I needed to figure out what to do with the grey mare. Suddenly, I had one of those bright ideas that sometimes help us through tough situations. Couldn’t I hide the mare’s worst flaws? She was grey; couldn’t I just cover her with a thick layer of flour from my dredger? There was no time to waste; the remedy was applied successfully, and off I went. But, unfortunately, the wind was strong and blew the edges of my riding habit against the poor mare, and soon enough, her fake coating transferred onto my dark clothes, revealing my innocent ruse. The French are typically known as a polite and considerate nation, but I had never heard such hearty laughter from anyone as those who confirmed to me that my plan had sadly failed.


CHAPTER XIII.

MY WORK IN THE CRIMEA.

MY WORK IN CRIMEA.

I hope the reader will give me credit for the assertion that I am about to make, viz., that I enter upon the particulars of this chapter with great reluctance; but I cannot omit them, for the simple reason that they strengthen my one and only claim to interest the public, viz., my services to the brave British army in the Crimea. But, fortunately, I can follow a course which will not only render it unnecessary for me to sound my own trumpet, but will be more satisfactory to the reader. I can put on record the written opinions of those who had ample means of judging and ascertaining how I fulfilled the great object which I had in view in leaving England for the Crimea; and before I do so, I must solicit my readers’ attention to the position I held in the camp as doctress, nurse, and “mother.”

I hope the reader will acknowledge my honesty when I say that I’m entering the details of this chapter with a lot of hesitation; however, I can't skip over them because they support my one and only reason to engage the public, which is my contributions to the brave British army in the Crimea. Fortunately, I can take an approach that will not only spare me from bragging but will also be more satisfying to the reader. I can share the written opinions of those who had ample means to judge and assess how I achieved the primary goal that led me to leave England for the Crimea. Before doing that, I need to ask for my readers’ attention regarding the role I held in the camp as a doctor, nurse, and “mother.”

[Pg 125] I have never been long in any place before I have found my practical experience in the science of medicine useful. Even in London I have found it of service to others. And in the Crimea, where the doctors were so overworked, and sickness was so prevalent, I could not be long idle; for I never forgot that my intention in seeking the army was to help the kind-hearted doctors, to be useful to whom I have ever looked upon and still regard as so high a privilege.

[Pg 125] I’ve never stayed in any place long before finding my hands-on experience in medicine helpful. Even in London, I’ve been able to assist others. And in the Crimea, where doctors were overwhelmed and illness was rampant, I couldn’t stay idle for long; I always remembered that my goal in joining the army was to help the dedicated doctors, who I have always seen as a privilege to support and continue to hold in high regard.

But before very long I found myself surrounded with patients of my own, and this for two simple reasons. In the first place, the men (I am speaking of the “ranks” now) had a very serious objection to going into hospital for any but urgent reasons, and the regimental doctors were rather fond of sending them there; and, in the second place, they could and did get at my store sick-comforts and nourishing food, which the heads of the medical staff would sometimes find it difficult to procure. These reasons, with the additional one that I was very familiar with the diseases which they suffered most from, and successful in their treatment (I say this in no spirit of vanity), were quite sufficient to account for the numbers who came daily to the British Hotel for medical treatment.

But before long, I found myself surrounded by my own patients for two simple reasons. First, the men (I'm talking about the "ranks" now) really didn’t want to go to the hospital unless it was absolutely necessary, and the regimental doctors often liked sending them there. Second, they could and did get access to my stash of sick comforts and nourishing food, which the medical staff sometimes had a hard time finding. These reasons, along with the fact that I was very familiar with the diseases they suffered from and successful in treating them (I say this without any pride), were more than enough to explain why so many came to the British Hotel for medical treatment every day.

That the officers were glad of me as a doctress and nurse may be easily understood. When a poor fellow lay sickening in his cheerless hut and sent down to me, he knew very well that I should not ride up in answer to his message empty-handed. And although I did not hesitate to charge him with the value of the necessaries I took him, still he was thankful enough to be able to purchase them. When we lie ill at home surrounded with comfort, we never think of feeling any special gratitude for the [Pg 126] sick-room delicacies which we accept as a consequence of our illness; but the poor officer lying ill and weary in his crazy hut, dependent for the merest necessaries of existence upon a clumsy, ignorant soldier-cook, who would almost prefer eating his meat raw to having the trouble of cooking it (our English soldiers are bad campaigners), often finds his greatest troubles in the want of those little delicacies with which a weak stomach must be humoured into retaining nourishment. How often have I felt sad at the sight of poor lads, who in England thought attending early parade a hardship, and felt harassed if their neckcloths set awry, or the natty little boots would not retain their polish, bearing, and bearing so nobly and bravely, trials and hardships to which the veteran campaigner frequently succumbed. Don’t you think, reader, if you were lying, with parched lips and fading appetite, thousands of miles from mother, wife, or sister, loathing the rough food by your side, and thinking regretfully of that English home where nothing that could minister to your great need would be left untried—don’t you think that you would welcome the familiar figure of the stout lady whose bony horse has just pulled up at the door of your hut, and whose panniers contain some cooling drink, a little broth, some homely cake, or a dish of jelly or blanc-mange—don’t you think, under such circumstances, that you would heartily agree with my friend Punch’s remark:—

That the officers appreciated having me as a doctor and nurse is easy to understand. When a poor guy was sick in his gloomy hut and sent for me, he knew I wouldn’t show up empty-handed. And even though I charged him for the supplies I brought, he was still grateful to be able to buy them. When we’re sick at home surrounded by comforts, we often forget to feel especially thankful for the nice things we accept as part of being ill; but the poor officer, sick and exhausted in his rickety hut, relying on a clumsy, clueless soldier-cook who’d almost rather eat his meat raw than go through the hassle of cooking it (our English soldiers aren’t great at campaigns), often finds his biggest struggles come from missing those little comforts that a weak stomach needs to keep down food. How often have I felt sad seeing young men who, back in England, thought getting up early for parade was tough and got stressed out if their ties were crooked or their fancy little boots didn’t shine, bravely enduring trials and hardships that many veterans would fold under. Don’t you think, reader, if you were lying there with dry lips and a fading appetite, thousands of miles away from your mom, wife, or sister, hating the rough food next to you, and wistfully thinking of that English home where everything possible would be done to help you—don’t you think you would welcome the familiar sight of the stout lady whose bony horse has just arrived at your hut, carrying some refreshing drink, a little broth, some home-baked cake, or a dish of jelly or blanc-mange—don’t you think, in that situation, you would wholeheartedly agree with my friend Punch’s comment:—

"That berry-brown face, with the mark of a kind heart" Impressed on every sly wrinkle,
It was a sight to see as the snow clouds moved through. Across that iron sky.

I tell you, reader, I have seen many a bold fellow’s eyes [Pg 127] moisten at such a season, when a woman’s voice and a woman’s care have brought to their minds recollections of those happy English homes which some of them never saw again; but many did, who will remember their woman-comrade upon the bleak and barren heights before Sebastopol.

I tell you, reader, I have seen many brave men tear up at moments like these when a woman’s voice and her kindness remind them of those happy English homes, some of which they never returned to; but many did return and will remember their female companion on the cold, desolate heights before Sebastopol.

Then their calling me “mother” was not, I think, altogether unmeaning. I used to fancy that there was something homely in the word; and, reader, you cannot think how dear to them was the smallest thing that reminded them of home.

Then their calling me “mother” wasn’t, I think, entirely meaningless. I used to imagine that there was something comforting about the word; and, reader, you can’t imagine how precious even the tiniest reminder of home was to them.

Some of my Crimean patients, who were glad of me as nurse and doctress, bore names familiar to all England, and perhaps, did I ask them, they would allow me to publish those names. I am proud to think that a gallant sailor, on whose brave breast the order of Victoria rests—a more gallant man can never wear it—sent for the doctress whom he had known in Kingston, when his arm, wounded on the fatal 18th of June, refused to heal, and I think that the application I recommended did it good; but I shall let some of my patients’ letters, taken from a large bundle, speak for me. Of course I must suppress most of their names. Here are two from one of my best and kindest sons.

Some of my patients from Crimea, who appreciated me as their nurse and doctor, had names that everyone in England would recognize, and if I asked them, they might let me share those names. I'm proud to say that a brave sailor, who wears the Victoria Cross on his chest—no one could wear it with more honor—requested the doctor he knew in Kingston when his arm, injured on that fateful June 18th, wouldn't heal. I believe the treatment I suggested helped him. But instead of sharing my thoughts, I'll let a few letters from my patients, pulled from a large bundle, do the talking. Naturally, I’ll have to keep most of their names private. Here are two from one of my best and kindest patients.

My dear Mamma,—Will you kindly give the bearer the bottle you promised me when you were here this morning, for my jaundice. Please let me know how much I am to take of it. Yours truly,

Dear Mom,—Could you please give the person bringing this the bottle you promised me when you visited this morning for my jaundice? Let me know how much I should take. Yours truly,

“F. M., C. E.

“F. M., C. E.

You see the medicine does him good, for a few days later comes another from the same writer:—

You see, the medicine works well for him, because a few days later another one comes from the same writer:—

[Pg 128]

My dear Mrs. Seacole,—I have finished the bottle, which has done my jaundice a deal of good. Will you kindly send another by bearer. Truly yours,

Dear Mrs. Seacole,—I’ve finished the bottle, and it has really helped my jaundice. Could you please send another with the messenger? Sincerely yours,

“F. M.”

“F. M.”

It was a capital prescription which had done his jaundice good. There was so great a demand for it, that I kept it mixed in a large pan, ready to ladle it out to the scores of applicants who came for it.

It was a fantastic remedy that had improved his jaundice. There was such a high demand for it that I kept it blended in a large pan, ready to scoop it out for the many applicants who came for it.

Sometimes they would send for other and no less important medicines. Here is such an application from a sick officer:—

Sometimes they would request other equally important medications. Here’s one such request from a sick officer:—

“Mrs. Seacole would confer a favour on the writer, who is very ill, by giving his servant (the bearer) a boiled or roast fowl; if it be impossible to obtain them, some chicken broth would be very acceptable.

“Mrs. Seacole would do a favor for the writer, who is very sick, by giving his servant (the bearer) a boiled or roast chicken; if it’s not possible to get those, some chicken broth would be very welcome.

“I am yours, truly obliged,
“J. K., 18th R. S.”

“I am yours, truly grateful,
“J. K., 18th R. S.”

Doesn’t that read like a sick man’s letter, glad enough to welcome any woman’s face? Here are some gentlemen of the Commissariat anxious to speak for me:—

Doesn’t that sound like a sick man’s letter, just happy to see any woman’s face? Here are some guys from the Commissariat eager to speak on my behalf:—

“Arthur C——, Comm. Staff Officer, having been attacked one evening with a very bad diarrhœa at Mrs. Seacole’s, took some of her good medicine. It cured me before the next morning, and I have never been attacked since.—October 17th, 1855.”

“Arthur C——, Comm. Staff Officer, was struck one evening with severe diarrhea at Mrs. Seacole’s. He took some of her effective medicine. It relieved me by the next morning, and I haven’t been affected since.—October 17th, 1855.”

“Archibald R. L——, Comm. Staff, Crimea, was suffering from diarrhœa for a week or more; after taking Mrs. Seacole’s good medicines for two days, he became quite well, and remained so to this day.—October 17th, 1855.”

“Archibald R. L——, Comm. Staff, Crimea, had been dealing with diarrhea for over a week; after using Mrs. Seacole’s effective medicines for two days, he recovered completely and has stayed well ever since.—October 17th, 1855.”

Here is Mr. M——, paymaster of the Land Transport Corps, ready with a good account of my services:—

Here is Mr. M——, the paymaster of the Land Transport Corps, prepared with a solid report on my services:—

[Pg 129]

“I certify that Madame Seacole twice cured me effectually of dysentery while in the Crimea, and also my clerk and the men of my corps, to my certain knowledge.”

“I confirm that Madame Seacole successfully cured me of dysentery twice while I was in the Crimea, as well as my clerk and the men in my unit, to my definite knowledge.”

And some of the men shall speak for themselves:—

And some of the men will speak for themselves:—

“Stationary Engine, December 1, 1855.

“Stationary Engine, Dec 1, 1855.”

“I certify that I was severely attacked by diarrhœa after landing in the Crimea. I took a great deal of medicine, but nothing served me until I called on Mrs. Seacole. She gave me her medicine but once, and I was cured effectually.

“I certify that I had a severe bout of diarrhea after landing in the Crimea. I took a lot of medicine, but nothing helped until I went to see Mrs. Seacole. She gave me her medicine just once, and I was completely cured.

Wm. Knollys, Sergt., L.T.C.”

“Wm. Knollys, Sgt., L.T.C.”

“This is to certify that Wm. Row, L.T.C, had a severe attack of illness, and was in a short time restored to health by the prompt attention and medical skill of Mrs. Seacole, British Hotel, Spring Hill, Crimea.”

“This is to certify that Wm. Row, L.T.C, had a serious illness and was quickly restored to health thanks to the quick care and medical expertise of Mrs. Seacole, British Hotel, Spring Hill, Crimea.”

Many of my patients belonged to the Land Transport and Army Works Corps. The former indeed were in my close neighbourhood, and their hospital was nearly opposite to the British Hotel. I did all I could for them, and have many letters expressive of their gratitude. From them I select the following:—

Many of my patients were part of the Land Transport and Army Works Corps. The former were actually in my immediate area, and their hospital was almost directly across from the British Hotel. I did everything I could for them, and I have received numerous letters expressing their gratitude. From those letters, I have selected the following:—

“Head-Quarters, Camp, Crimea, June 30, 1856.

“Head-Quarters, Camp, Crimea, June 30, 1856.

“I have much pleasure in bearing testimony to Mrs. Seacole’s kindness and attention to the sick of the Railway Labourers’ Army Works Corps and Land Transport Corps during the winters of 1854 and 1855.

“I am pleased to testify to Mrs. Seacole’s kindness and care for the sick members of the Railway Labourers’ Army Works Corps and Land Transport Corps during the winters of 1854 and 1855.

“She not only, from the knowledge she had acquired in the West Indies, was enabled to administer appropriate remedies for their ailments, but, what was of as much or more importance, she charitably furnished them with [Pg 130] proper nourishment, which they had no means of obtaining except in the hospital, and most of that class had an objection to go into hospital, particularly the railway labourers and the men of the Army Works Corps.

“She not only used the knowledge she gained in the West Indies to provide effective treatments for their illnesses, but what was equally, if not more, significant was that she generously supplied them with [Pg 130] proper nourishment, which they could not access anywhere else except in the hospital. Most of those people, especially the railway workers and the men from the Army Works Corps, were reluctant to go into the hospital.”

John Hall,
“Inspector-General of Hospitals.”

John Hall,
“Hospital Inspector General.”

I hope that Mr. P——, of the Army Works Corps, will pardon my laying the following letter before the public:—

I hope that Mr. P—— of the Army Works Corps will forgive me for presenting the following letter to the public:—

Dear Mrs. Seacole,—It is with feelings of great pleasure that I hear you are safely arrived in England, upon which I beg to congratulate you, and return you many thanks for your kindness whilst in the Crimea.

Dear Mrs. Seacole,—I’m really glad to hear that you’ve safely arrived in England. Congratulations! I also want to thank you for your kindness while you were in Crimea.”

“The bitter sherry you kindly made up for me was in truth a great blessing to both myself and my son, and as I expect to go to Bombay shortly, I would feel grateful to you if you would favour me with the receipt for making it, as it appears to be so very grateful a beverage for weakness and bowel complaints in a warm climate. With many kind regards, believe me, dear madam, your obliged servant,

“The bitter sherry you kindly prepared for me was truly a great blessing for both me and my son. Since I expect to go to Bombay soon, I would appreciate it if you could share the recipe for making it, as it seems to be such a helpful drink for weakness and digestive issues in a warm climate. With many kind regards, sincerely, your grateful servant,

Samuel P——,
“Late Superintendent Army Works Corps.”

Samuel P.,
“Former Superintendent of Army Works Corps.”

Here is a certificate from one of the Army Works’ men, to whose case I devoted no little time and trouble:—

Here is a certificate from one of the Army Works' workers, to whom I dedicated quite a bit of time and effort:—

“I certify that I was labouring under a severe attack of diarrhœa last August, and that I was restored to health through the instrumentality and kindness of Mrs. Seacole.

“I confirm that I was suffering from a severe case of diarrhea last August, and that I was restored to health thanks to the help and kindness of Mrs. Seacole.

“I also certify that my fingers were severely jammed whilst at work at Frenchman’s Hill, and Mrs. Seacole [Pg 131] cured me after three doctors had fruitlessly attempted to cure them.

“I also confirm that my fingers were badly jammed while I was working at Frenchman’s Hill, and Mrs. Seacole [Pg 131] healed me after three doctors had tried and failed to fix them.

“And I cannot leave the Crimea without testifying to the kindness and skill of Mrs. Seacole, and may God reward her for it.

“And I cannot leave Crimea without acknowledging the kindness and skill of Mrs. Seacole, and may God reward her for it."

James Wallen,
“5th Division Army Works Corps.”

James Wallen,
“5th Division Army Works Corps.”

Here are three more letters—and the last I shall print—from a sailor, a soldier, and a civilian:—

Here are three more letters—and the last I will publish—from a sailor, a soldier, and a civilian:—

“This is to certify that Wm. Adams, caulker, of H.M.S. ‘Wasp,’ and belonging to the Royal Naval Brigade, had a severe attack of cholera, and was cured in a few hours by Mrs. Seacole.”

“This is to certify that Wm. Adams, caulker, of H.M.S. ‘Wasp,’ and part of the Royal Naval Brigade, experienced a severe case of cholera and was treated and cured within a few hours by Mrs. Seacole.”

“I certify that I was troubled by a severe inflammation of the chest, caused by exposure in the trenches, for about four months, and that Mrs. Seacole’s medicine completely cured me in one month, and may God reward her.

“I certify that I suffered from a serious chest inflammation caused by being in the trenches for about four months, and that Mrs. Seacole's medicine completely cured me in just one month, and may God reward her.

Charles Flinn, Sergt. 3rd Co. R.S.M.”

Charles Flinn, Sergeant, 3rd Company, R.S.M.”

“Upper Clapton, Middlesex, March 2, 1856.

“Upper Clapton, Middlesex, March 2, 1856.

Dear Madam,—Having been informed by my son, Mr. Edward Gill, of St. George’s Store, Crimea, of his recent illness (jaundice), and of your kind attention and advice to him during that illness, and up to the time he was, by the blessing of God and your assistance, restored to health, permit me, on behalf of myself, my wife, and my family, to return you our most grateful thanks, trusting you may be spared for many years to come, in health of body and vigour of mind, to carry out your benevolent intention. Believe me, my dear madam, yours most gratefully,

Dear Ma'am,—I was informed by my son, Mr. Edward Gill, from St. George’s Store in Crimea, about his recent illness (jaundice) and your kind attention and advice during his recovery. Thanks to God and your help, he is now back to health. On behalf of myself, my wife, and my family, I want to express our heartfelt thanks and hope you stay healthy and strong for many years to continue your generous work. Sincerely yours,

Edward Gill.”

“Edward Gill.”

[Pg 132] And now that I have made this a chapter of testimonials, I may as well finish them right off, and have done with them altogether. I shall trouble the patient reader with four more only, which I have not the heart to omit.

[Pg 132] Now that I've turned this into a chapter of testimonials, I might as well wrap them up completely. I’ll only trouble the patient reader with four more that I just can't bring myself to leave out.

“Sebastopol, July 1, 1856.

Sebastopol, July 1, 1856.

“Mrs. Seacole was with the British army in the Crimea from February, 1855, to this time. This excellent woman has frequently exerted herself in the most praiseworthy manner in attending wounded men, even in positions of great danger, and in assisting sick soldiers by all means in her power. In addition, she kept a very good store, and supplied us with many comforts at a time we much required them.

“Mrs. Seacole was with the British army in Crimea from February 1855 until now. This incredible woman has often gone above and beyond in caring for wounded soldiers, even in extremely dangerous situations, and in helping sick troops in every way she could. Additionally, she ran a well-stocked store and provided us with many comforts when we needed them the most.”

Wm. P——,
“Adjutant-General of the British Army in the Crimea.”

Wm. P.,
“Adjutant-General of the British Army in the Crimea.”

“July 1, 1856.

July 1, 1856.

“I have much pleasure in stating that I am acquainted with Mrs. Seacole, and from all that I have seen or heard of her, I believe her to be a useful and good person, kind and charitable.

“I am very pleased to say that I know Mrs. Seacole, and from everything I’ve seen or heard about her, I believe she is a helpful and good person, kind and generous.

“C. A. W——,
“Lt.-Gen. Comm. of Sebastopol.”

“C. A. W——,
“Lieutenant General Commander of Sebastopol.”

The third is from the pen of one who at that time was more looked to, and better known, than any other man in the Crimea. In the 2nd vol. of Russell’s “Letters from the Seat of War,” p. 187, is the following entry:—

The third is from the pen of someone who at that time was more respected and better known than any other person in the Crimea. In the 2nd vol. of Russell’s “Letters from the Seat of War,” p. 187, is the following entry:—

“In the hour of their illness these men (Army Works Corps), in common with many others, have found a kind and successful physician. Close to the railway, half-way [Pg 133] between the Col de Balaclava and Kadikoi, Mrs. Seacole, formerly of Kingston and of several other parts of the world, such as Panama and Chagres, has pitched her abode—an iron storehouse with wooden sheds and outlying tributaries—and here she doctors and cures all manner of men with extraordinary success. She is always in attendance near the battle-field to aid the wounded, and has earned many a poor fellow’s blessings.”

“In their time of illness, these men (Army Works Corps), like many others, have found a skilled and compassionate doctor. Close to the railway, halfway [Pg 133] between the Col de Balaclava and Kadikoi, Mrs. Seacole, who previously lived in Kingston and various other places around the world, including Panama and Chagres, has set up her home—a metal storehouse with wooden sheds and surrounding additions—and here she treats and heals all kinds of men with remarkable success. She is always present near the battlefield to help the wounded and has received countless blessings from grateful soldiers.”

Yes! I cannot—referring to that time—conscientiously charge myself with doing less for the men who had only thanks to give me, than for the officers whose gratitude gave me the necessaries of life. I think I was ever ready to turn from the latter to help the former, humble as they might be; and they were grateful in their way, and as far as they could be. They would buy me apples and other fruit at Balaclava, and leave them at my store. One made me promise, when I returned home, to send word to his Irish mother, who was to send me a cow in token of her gratitude for the help I had been to her son. I have a book filled with hundreds of the names of those who came to me for medicines and other aids; and never a train of sick or wounded men from the front passed the British Hotel but its hostess was awaiting them to offer comforts to the poor fellows, for whose suffering her heart bled.

Yes! I can't—referring to that time—honestly say I did less for the men who only had thanks to give me than for the officers whose gratitude provided me with the necessities of life. I believe I was always ready to turn from the latter to help the former, no matter how humble they were; and they were grateful in their own way, as much as they could be. They would buy me apples and other fruit at Balaclava and leave them at my store. One guy made me promise that when I got home, I would send a message to his Irish mother, who was going to send me a cow as a token of her gratitude for the help I had given her son. I have a book filled with hundreds of names of those who came to me for medicine and other support; and not a single train of sick or wounded men from the front passed the British Hotel without its hostess waiting to offer comforts to the poor guys, for whom her heart ached.

Punch, who allowed my poor name to appear in the pages which had welcomed Miss Nightingale home—Punch, that whimsical mouthpiece of some of the noblest hearts that ever beat beneath black coats—shall last of all raise its voice, that never yet pleaded an unworthy cause, for the Mother Seacole that takes shame to herself for [Pg 134] speaking thus of the poor part she bore of the trials and hardships endured on that distant shore, where Britain’s best and bravest wrung hardly Sebastopol from the grasp of Britain’s foe:—

Punch, which allowed my unfortunate name to appear in the pages that welcomed Miss Nightingale home—Punch, that quirky voice for some of the noblest hearts that ever beat beneath black coats—shall ultimately raise its voice, which has never advocated for an unworthy cause, for the Mother Seacole, who feels shame for [Pg 134] speaking about the small role she played in the trials and hardships endured on that distant shore, where Britain’s best and bravest barely wrested Sebastopol from the grasp of Britain’s enemy:—

“She didn’t care about the epaulette,
Whether it's worsted or gold lace; For K. C. B. or just Private Smith,
She still had one pleasant face.
"Not only was her kindness shown" To the healthy and hungry group Who drank her grog and ate her food,
And paid their fair share.
"The sick and suffering can share their story
Of her nursing and medication duties;
Regimental M.D. never worked as she did,
Helping sick men's needs.
"God knows, she chose to do as much work as she wanted." That gloomy winter season, When Death hovered over the damp and unhealthy camp,
And his scythe swept across a vast area.
"She offered her help to everyone who prayed,
To those who are hungry, sick, and cold; Open hand and heart, both prepared to let go. Kind words and deeds, and money.

"And—be the right person in the right place who can—
"The right woman was Dame Seacole.”

Reader, now that we have come to the end of this chapter, I can say what I have been all anxiety to tell you from its beginning. Please look back to Chapter VIII., and see how hard the right woman had to struggle to convey herself to the right place.

Reader, now that we've reached the end of this chapter, I can finally share what I've been eager to tell you since the beginning. Please look back to Chapter VIII., and see how hard the right woman had to fight to get to the right place.


CHAPTER XIV.

MY CUSTOMERS AT THE BRITISH HOTEL.

MY CUSTOMERS AT THE BRITISH HOTEL.

I shall proceed in this chapter to make the reader acquainted with some of the customers of the British Hotel, who came there for its creature comforts as well as its hostess’s medicines when need was; and if he or she should be inclined to doubt or should hesitate at accepting my experience of Crimean life as entirely credible, I beg that individual to refer to the accounts which were given in the newspapers of the spring of 1855, and I feel sure they will acquit me of any intention to exaggerate. If I were to speak of all the nameless horrors of that spring as plainly as I could, I should really disgust you; but those I shall bring before your notice have all something of the humorous in them—and so it ever is. Time is a great restorer, and changes surely the greatest sorrow into a pleasing memory. The sun shines this spring-time upon green grass that covers the graves of the poor fellows we left behind sadly a few short months ago: bright flowers grow up upon ruins of batteries and crumbling trenches, and cover the sod that presses on many a mouldering token of the old time of battle and death. I dare say that, if I went to the Crimea now, I should see a smiling landscape, instead of the blood-stained scene which I shall ever associate with distress and death; and as it is with nature so it is with human kind. Whenever I meet those who have [Pg 136] survived that dreary spring of 1855, we seldom talk about its horrors; but remembering its transient gleams of sunshine, smile at the fun and good nature that varied its long and weary monotony. And now that I am anxious to remember all I can that will interest my readers, my memory prefers to dwell upon what was pleasing and amusing, although the time will never come when it will cease to retain most vividly the pathos and woe of those dreadful months.

I’ll go ahead in this chapter to introduce you to some of the guests at the British Hotel, who came for its comforts as well as the hostess’s remedies when needed. If you’re inclined to doubt or hesitate to believe my accounts of life during the Crimean War, I encourage you to check the reports published in the newspapers during the spring of 1855, and I’m sure you’ll see I have no intention to exaggerate. If I were to describe all the unnamed horrors of that spring as straightforwardly as possible, I would honestly turn your stomach; however, those I’ll share with you all have a touch of humor—and that’s how it often is. Time is a great healer, transforming even the deepest sorrow into a fond memory. This spring, sunlight shines on the lush grass covering the graves of the brave souls we tragically left behind just a few months ago: bright flowers bloom on the ruins of artillery and decaying trenches, masking the ground that lays heavy on many forgotten reminders of the brutal battles and loss. I’m sure if I went back to the Crimea now, I would see a cheerful landscape instead of the bloody aftermath I will always associate with pain and death; and just like nature, it is the same with people. When I meet those who survived that grim spring of 1855, we rarely talk about the horrors; instead, we remember the fleeting moments of sunlight and smile at the humor and good nature that broke up the long and tiring monotony. And now that I want to recall everything that might interest my readers, my memory tends to focus on the enjoyable and amusing moments, even though I will never forget the sorrow and anguish of those dreadful months.

I have said that the winter had not ended when we began operations at the British Hotel; and very often, after we considered we were fairly under spring’s influence, our old enemy would come back with an angry roar of wind and rain, levelling tents, unroofing huts, destroying roads, and handing over May to the command of General Fevrier. But the sun fought bravely for us, and in time always dispersed the leaden clouds and gilded the iron sky, and made us cheerful again. During the end of March, the whole of April, and a considerable portion of May, however, the army was but a little better off for the advent of spring. The military road to the camp was only in progress—the railway only carried ammunition. A few hours’ rain rendered the old road all but impassable, and scarcity often existed in the front before Sebastopol, although the frightened and anxious Commissariat toiled hard to avert such a mishap; so that very often to the British Hotel came officers starved out on the heights above us. The dandies of Rotten Row would come down riding on sorry nags, ready to carry back—their servants were on duty in the trenches—anything that would be available for dinner. A single glance at their personal appearance would suffice [Pg 137] to show the hardships of the life they were called upon to lead. Before I left London for the seat of war I had been more than once to the United Service Club, seeking to gain the interest of officers whom I had known in Jamaica; and I often thought afterwards of the difference between those I saw there trimly shaven, handsomely dressed, with spotless linen and dandy air, and these their companions, who in England would resemble them. Roughly, warmly dressed, with great fur caps, which met their beards and left nothing exposed but lips and nose, and not much of those; you would easily believe that soap and water were luxuries not readily obtainable, that shirts and socks were often comforts to dream about rather than possess, and that they were familiar with horrors you would shudder to hear named. Tell me, reader, can you fancy what the want of so simple a thing as a pocket-handkerchief is? To put a case—have you ever gone out for the day without one; sat in a draught and caught a sneezing cold in the head? You say the question is an unnecessarily unpleasant one, and yet what I am about to tell you is true, and the sufferer is, I believe, still alive.

I mentioned that winter wasn't over when we started working at the British Hotel; and too often, just when we thought we were really experiencing spring, our old adversary would return with a fierce blast of wind and rain, flattening tents, ripping off roofs, wrecking roads, and handing over May to General Fevrier. But the sun fought hard for us, and eventually always drove away the heavy clouds and brightened the gloomy sky, lifting our spirits again. During the end of March, all of April, and a good part of May, though, the army was only slightly better off thanks to the arrival of spring. The military road to the camp was still under construction—the railway was only transporting ammunition. A few hours of rain made the old road nearly impossible to navigate, and there were often shortages at the front before Sebastopol, despite the anxious and overwhelmed Commissariat working hard to prevent that problem; so frequently, officers who had been starved out on the heights above trudged to the British Hotel. The well-off people from Rotten Row would come down riding on pathetic horses, ready to return with whatever they could find to eat—since their servants were busy in the trenches. A quick look at their appearance would clearly reveal the hardships they had to endure. Before I left London for the battlefield, I had visited the United Service Club multiple times, trying to reconnect with officers I had known in Jamaica; and I often thought about the stark contrast between those I saw there—well-groomed, stylishly dressed, with pristine linen and a polished look—and their companions who would look similar back in England. Dressed warmly in heavy clothing, with large fur caps that met their beards and left hardly anything visible but their lips and nose (not much of those either), you could easily believe that soap and water were luxuries hard to come by, that shirts and socks were more like dreams than actual comforts, and that they were well-acquainted with horrors you'd shudder to hear named. Tell me, reader, can you imagine what it’s like to lack something as basic as a pocket handkerchief? For instance—have you ever gone out for the day without one, sat in a draft, and caught a cold? You think that question is unnecessarily unpleasant, yet what I'm about to share is true, and the person involved, I believe, is still alive.

An officer had ridden down one day to obtain refreshments (this was very early in the spring); some nice fowls had just been taken from the spit, and I offered one to him. Paper was one of the most hardly obtainable luxuries of the Crimea, and I rarely had any to waste upon my customers; so I called out, “Give me your pocket-handkerchief, my son, that I may wrap it up.” You see we could not be very particular out there; but he smiled very bitterly as he answered, “Pocket-handkerchief, mother—by Jove! I wish I had one. I tore my last shirt [Pg 138] into shreds a fortnight ago, and there’s not a bit of it left now.”

An officer had come down one day to grab some snacks (this was very early in the spring); some nice chickens had just come off the spit, and I offered one to him. Paper was one of the rarest luxuries in the Crimea, and I hardly ever had any to spare for my customers; so I called out, “Give me your pocket-handkerchief, my son, so I can wrap it up.” You see, we couldn't be too picky out there; but he smiled bitterly as he replied, “Pocket-handkerchief, mother—honestly! I wish I had one. I tore my last shirt into shreds two weeks ago, and there's not a bit of it left now.” [Pg 138]

Shortly after, a hundred dozen of these useful articles came to my store, and I sold them all to officers and men very speedily.

Shortly after, a hundred dozen of these handy items arrived at my store, and I sold them all to officers and soldiers very quickly.

For some time, and until I found the task beyond my strength, I kept up a capital table at the British Hotel; but at last I gave up doing so professedly, and my hungry customers had to make shift with whatever was on the premises. Fortunately they were not over-dainty, and had few antipathies. My duties increased so rapidly, that sometimes it was with difficulty that I found time to eat and sleep. Could I have obtained good servants, my daily labours would have been lightened greatly; but my staff never consisted of more than a few boys, two black cooks, some Turks—one of whom, Osman, had enough to do to kill and pluck the poultry, while the others looked after the stock and killed our goats and sheep—and as many runaway sailors or good-for-noughts in search of employment as we could from time to time lay our hands upon; but they never found my larder entirely empty. I often used to roast a score or so of fowls daily, besides boiling hams and tongues. Either these or a slice from a joint of beef or mutton you would be pretty sure of finding at your service in the larder of the British Hotel.

For a while, until the workload became too much for me, I managed a great kitchen at the British Hotel; but eventually, I stopped pretending to run it, and my hungry customers had to make do with whatever was on hand. Luckily, they weren't very picky and had few dislikes. My responsibilities grew so quickly that sometimes I struggled to find time to eat and sleep. If I could have found good staff, my daily tasks would have been much easier; but my team rarely consisted of more than a few boys, two black cooks, some Turks—one of whom, Osman, was busy killing and plucking the poultry while the others took care of the livestock and handled our goats and sheep—and as many runaway sailors or no-gooders seeking work as we could occasionally manage to find; but they never found my pantry completely bare. I often roasted about twenty chickens a day, in addition to boiling hams and tongues. You could usually count on finding either these or a slice from a joint of beef or mutton available in the larder of the British Hotel.

Would you like, gentle reader, to know what other things suggestive of home and its comforts your relatives and friends in the Crimea could obtain from the hostess of Spring Hill? I do not tell you that the following articles were all obtainable at the commencement, but many were. The time was indeed when, had you asked me for mock [Pg 139] turtle and venison, you should have had them, preserved in tins, but that was when the Crimea was flooded with plenty—too late, alas! to save many whom want had killed; but had you been doing your best to batter Sebastopol about the ears of the Russians in the spring and summer of the year before last, the firm of Seacole and Day would have been happy to have served you with (I omit ordinary things) linen and hosiery, saddlery, caps, boots and shoes, for the outer man; and for the inner man, meat and soups of every variety in tins (you can scarcely conceive how disgusted we all became at last with preserved provisions); salmon, lobsters, and oysters, also in tins, which last beaten up into fritters, with onions, butter, eggs, pepper, and salt, were very good; game, wild fowl, vegetables, also preserved, eggs, sardines, curry powder, cigars, tobacco, snuff, cigarette papers, tea, coffee, tooth powder, and currant jelly. When cargoes came in from Constantinople, we bought great supplies of potatoes, carrots, turnips, and greens. Ah! what a rush there used to be for the greens. You might sometimes get hot rolls; but, generally speaking, I bought the Turkish bread (ekmek), baked at Balaclava.

Would you like to know what other homey comforts your relatives and friends in the Crimea could get from the hostess of Spring Hill? I won't say that all the following items were available from the start, but many were. There was a time when, if you had asked me for mock turtle soup and venison, I could have provided them, preserved in tins. But that was when the Crimea was overflowing with supplies—too late, unfortunately, to save many who had perished from hunger. However, if you had been doing your best to bombard Sebastopol during the spring and summer of the year before last, the firm of Seacole and Day would have been happy to supply you with (not counting the usual items) linen and hosiery, saddlery, caps, boots, and shoes for your outward appearance; and for your inner needs, a variety of meats and soups in tins (you can hardly imagine how fed up we eventually got with preserved food); salmon, lobsters, and oysters, also in tins, which were quite nice when made into fritters with onions, butter, eggs, pepper, and salt; game, wild fowl, preserved vegetables, eggs, sardines, curry powder, cigars, tobacco, snuff, cigarette papers, tea, coffee, tooth powder, and currant jelly. When shipments arrived from Constantinople, we bought large amounts of potatoes, carrots, turnips, and greens. Oh, how everyone rushed for the greens! You could sometimes find hot rolls, but generally, I bought the Turkish bread (ekmek), baked in Balaclava.

Or had you felt too ill to partake of your rough camp fare, coarsely cooked by a soldier cook, who, unlike the French, could turn his hand to few things but fighting, and had ridden down that muddy road to the Col, to see what Mother Seacole could give you for dinner, the chances were you would have found a good joint of mutton, not of the fattest, forsooth; for in such miserable condition were the poor beasts landed, that once, when there came an urgent order from head-quarters for twenty-five [Pg 140] pounds of mutton, we had to cut up one sheep and a half to provide the quantity; or you would have stumbled upon something curried, or upon a good Irish stew, nice and hot, with plenty of onions and potatoes, or upon some capital meat-pies. I found the preserved meats were better relished cooked in this fashion, and well doctored with stimulants. Before long I grew as familiar with the mysteries of seasoning as any London pieman, and could accommodate myself to the requirements of the seasons as readily. Or had there been nothing better, you might have gone further and fared on worse fare than one of my Welch rabbits, for the manufacture of which I became so famous. And had you been fortunate enough to have visited the British Hotel upon rice-pudding day, I warrant you would have ridden back to your hut with kind thoughts of Mother Seacole’s endeavours to give you a taste of home. If I had nothing else to be proud of, I think my rice puddings, made without milk, upon the high road to Sebastopol, would have gained me a reputation. What a shout there used to be when I came out of my little caboose, hot and flurried, and called out, “Rice-pudding day, my sons.” Some of them were baked in large shallow pans, for the men and the sick, who always said that it reminded them of home. You would scarcely expect to finish up your dinner with pastry, but very often you would have found a good stock of it in my larder. Whenever I had a few leisure moments, I used to wash my hands, roll up my sleeves and roll out pastry. Very often I was interrupted to dispense medicines; but if the tarts had a flavour of senna, or the puddings tasted of rhubarb, it never interfered with their consumption. [Pg 141] I declare I never heard or read of an army so partial to pastry as that British army before Sebastopol; while I had a reputation for my sponge-cakes that any pastry-cook in London, even Gunter, might have been proud of. The officers, full of fun and high spirits, used to crowd into the little kitchen, and, despite all my remonstrances, which were not always confined to words, for they made me frantic sometimes, and an iron spoon is a tempting weapon, would carry off the tarts hot from the oven, while the good-for-nothing black cooks, instead of lending me their aid, would stand by and laugh with all their teeth. And when the hot season commenced, the crowds that came to the British Hotel for my claret and cider cups, and other cooling summer drinks, were very complimentary in their expressions of appreciation of my skill.

Or had you felt too sick to join in on your rough camp food, poorly cooked by a soldier cook who, unlike the French, could only really fight, and had traveled down that muddy road to the Col to see what Mother Seacole could provide for dinner, you would likely have found a decent joint of mutton, though not the fattest; for the poor animals that arrived were in such terrible condition that once, when there was an urgent request from headquarters for twenty-five pounds of mutton, we had to cut up one and a half sheep to get enough; or you might have come across something curried, or a nice hot Irish stew with plenty of onions and potatoes, or some excellent meat pies. I discovered that preserved meats tasted better when cooked this way, with some added flavorings. Soon, I became as skilled at seasoning as any London pie maker and could adapt to the seasonal needs just as easily. If there had been nothing better, you might have ventured further and ended up with one of my Welsh rabbits, for which I became quite famous. And if you were lucky enough to visit the British Hotel on rice-pudding day, I'm sure you would have returned to your hut with fond memories of Mother Seacole’s efforts to bring you a taste of home. If I had nothing else to take pride in, I believe my rice puddings, made without milk on the road to Sebastopol, would have earned me a reputation. There was always such a cheer when I emerged from my little kitchen, hot and flustered, shouting, “Rice-pudding day, my friends.” Some were baked in large shallow pans for the men and the sick, who always said it reminded them of home. You wouldn’t expect to finish your dinner with dessert, but you often found a good supply of it in my pantry. Whenever I had some free time, I would wash my hands, roll up my sleeves, and prepare pastry. I was often interrupted to dispense medicines; but if the tarts had a hint of senna or the puddings tasted of rhubarb, it never stopped anyone from eating them. I swear I never heard or read of an army that loved pastry as much as the British army before Sebastopol; while I had a reputation for my sponge cakes that any pastry chef in London, even Gunter, would have been proud of. The officers, lively and full of energy, would crowd into the small kitchen, and despite all my complaints, which sometimes went beyond words because they drove me crazy, and an iron spoon is a tempting tool, would take off the tarts hot from the oven, while the useless black cooks would just stand by laughing with all their teeth. And when the hot season started, the crowds that came to the British Hotel for my claret and cider cups, and other refreshing summer drinks, were always very complimentary about my skills.

Now, supposing that you had made a hearty dinner and were thinking of starting homeward—if I can use so pleasant a term in reference to your cheerless quarters—it was very natural that you should be anxious to carry back something to your hut. Perhaps you expected to be sent into the trenches (many a supper cooked by me has been consumed in those fearful trenches by brave men, who could eat it with keen appetites while the messengers of death were speeding around them); or perhaps you had planned a little dinner-party, and wanted to give your friends something better than their ordinary fare. Anyhow, you would in all probability have some good reason for returning laden with comforts and necessaries from Spring Hill. You would not be very particular about carrying them. You might have been a great swell at home, where you would have shuddered if Bond Street had seen [Pg 142] you carrying a parcel no larger than your card-case; but those considerations rarely troubled you here. Very likely, your servant was lying crouched in a rifle pit, having “pots” at the Russians, or keeping watch and ward in the long lines of trenches, or, stripped to his shirt, shovelling powder and shot into the great guns, whose steady roar broke the evening’s calm. So if you did not wait upon yourself, you would stand a very fair chance of being starved. But you would open your knapsack, if you had brought one, for me to fill it with potatoes, and halloo out, “Never mind, mother!” although the gravy from the fowls on your saddle before you was soaking through the little modicum of paper which was all I could afford you. So laden, you would cheerfully start up the hill of mud hutward; and well for you if you did not come to grief on that treacherous sea of mud that lay swelling between the Col and your destination. Many a mishap, ludicrous but for their consequences, happened on it. I remember a young officer coming down one day just in time to carry off my last fowl and meat pie. Before he had gone far, the horse so floundered in the mud that the saddle-girths broke, and while the pies rolled into the clayey soil in one direction, the fowl flew in another. To make matters worse, the horse, in his efforts to extricate himself, did for them entirely; and in terrible distress, the poor fellow came back for me to set him up again. I shook my head for a long time, but at last, after he had over and over again urged upon me pathetically that he had two fellows coming to dine with him at six, and nothing in the world in his hut but salt pork, I resigned a plump fowl which I had kept back for my own dinner. Off he started again, but [Pg 143] soon came back with, “Oh, mother, I forgot all about the potatoes; they’ve all rolled out upon that —— road; you must fill my bag again.” We all laughed heartily at him, but this state of things had been rather tragical.

Now, let's say you had a big dinner and were thinking about heading home—if I can call your dreary place home—that it was totally normal for you to want to take back something to your hut. Maybe you were getting ready to be sent into the trenches (many dinners I cooked have been eaten in those awful trenches by brave soldiers who could devour them with hearty appetites while the dangers swirled around them); or maybe you were planning a little dinner party and wanted to treat your friends to something better than usual. Either way, you'd probably have a good reason for coming back loaded with comforts and supplies from Spring Hill. You wouldn’t be too picky about carrying them. You might have been a big shot back home, where you would have balked at being seen on Bond Street carrying a parcel smaller than your wallet; but that didn’t really bother you here. Chances are, your servant was hunkered down in a rifle pit, firing at the Russians, keeping watch in the long lines of trenches, or, stripped to just a shirt, loading powder and shot into the big cannons, whose constant roar disrupted the evening's peace. So if you didn’t take care of things yourself, you stood a solid chance of going hungry. But you’d open your backpack, if you had one, for me to fill it with potatoes, and shout out, “No worries, mother!” even though the gravy from the chickens on your saddle was seeping through the tiny bit of paper I could give you. With all that, you’d happily make your way up the muddy hill towards home; and you’d be lucky if you didn’t slip into that treacherous swamp of mud stretching between the Col and your destination. Many a funny mishap, tragic only because of their consequences, happened there. I remember one young officer who showed up one day just in time to grab my last chicken and meat pie. Not long after, his horse got stuck in the mud, the saddle straps broke, and while the pies rolled into the muddy ground one way, the chicken flew in another. To make matters worse, the horse, in trying to get free, ruined them entirely; and in utter distress, the poor guy came back to me looking for help. I shook my head for a while, but eventually, after he begged me repeatedly, saying he had two friends joining him for dinner at six and nothing in his hut but salt pork, I gave up a plump chicken I had saved for myself. He took off again, but soon returned with, “Oh, mother, I forgot about the potatoes; they all rolled out on that —— road; you need to fill my bag again.” We all laughed at him, but this situation had been rather tragic.

Before I bring this chapter to a close, I should like, with the reader’s permission, to describe one day of my life in the Crimea. They were all pretty much alike, except when there was fighting upon a large scale going on, and duty called me to the field. I was generally up and busy by daybreak, sometimes earlier, for in the summer my bed had no attractions strong enough to bind me to it after four. There was plenty to do before the work of the day began. There was the poultry to pluck and prepare for cooking, which had been killed on the previous night; the joints to be cut up and got ready for the same purpose; the medicines to be mixed; the store to be swept and cleaned. Of very great importance, with all these things to see after, were the few hours of quiet before the road became alive with travellers. By seven o’clock the morning coffee would be ready, hot and refreshing, and eagerly sought for by the officers of the Army Works Corps engaged upon making the great high-road to the front, and the Commissariat and Land Transport men carrying stores from Balaclava to the heights. There was always a great demand for coffee by those who knew its refreshing and strengthening qualities, milk I could not give them (I kept it in tins for special use); but they had it hot and strong, with plenty of sugar and a slice of butter, which I recommend as a capital substitute for milk. From that time until nine, officers on duty in the neighbourhood, or passing by, would look in for breakfast, and about half-past [Pg 144] nine my sick patients began to show themselves. In the following hour they came thickly, and sometimes it was past twelve before I had got through this duty. They came with every variety of suffering and disease; the cases I most disliked were the frostbitten fingers and feet in the winter. That over, there was the hospital to visit across the way, which was sometimes overcrowded with patients. I was a good deal there, and as often as possible would take over books and papers, which I used to borrow for that purpose from my friends and the officers I knew. Once, a great packet of tracts was sent to me from Plymouth anonymously, and these I distributed in the same manner. By this time the day’s news had come from the front, and perhaps among the casualties over night there would be some one wounded or sick, who would be glad to see me ride up with the comforts he stood most in need of; and during the day, if any accident occurred in the neighbourhood or on the road near the British Hotel, the men generally brought the sufferer there, whence, if the hurt was serious, he would be transferred to the hospital of the Land Transport opposite. I used not always to stand upon too much ceremony when I heard of sick or wounded officers in the front. Sometimes their friends would ask me to go to them, though very often I waited for no hint, but took the chance of meeting with a kind reception. I used to think of their relatives at home, who would have given so much to possess my privilege; and more than one officer have I startled by appearing before him, and telling him abruptly that he must have a mother, wife, or sister at home whom he missed, and that he must therefore be glad of some woman to take their place.

Before I wrap up this chapter, I’d like to share a day from my life in Crimea, with the reader's permission. Most days were pretty much the same unless there was major fighting happening that called me to the field. I usually woke up and got busy by daybreak, sometimes even earlier, because in the summer my bed didn't hold any appeal after four o'clock. There was a lot to do before the day's work started. I had to pluck and prepare the poultry for cooking that had been killed the night before, chop up the meat for the same reason, mix the medicines, and sweep and clean the supplies. It was crucial to have those few quiet hours before the road filled up with travelers. By seven o'clock, the morning coffee would be ready—hot and refreshing—eagerly sought after by the officers of the Army Works Corps working on the main road to the front, along with the Commissariat and Land Transport staff carrying supplies from Balaclava to the heights. There was always a high demand for coffee from those who appreciated its refreshing and energizing effects; I couldn’t provide them with milk (I saved it in tins for special occasions), but they could enjoy it hot and strong, with plenty of sugar and a slice of butter, which I recommend as a great alternative to milk. From that moment until nine, officers on duty nearby or passing through would drop in for breakfast, and by around half-past nine, my sick patients began to arrive. They came in droves during the next hour, and sometimes it was past noon before I finished this duty. They came with a variety of ailments and issues; I particularly disliked dealing with frostbitten fingers and toes in the winter. Once I got through that, I would visit the hospital across the way, which was often overcrowded with patients. I spent a lot of time there, and whenever possible, I would bring books and papers, which I borrowed from friends and the officers I knew. One time, I received a large package of tracts sent anonymously from Plymouth, which I distributed in the same way. By this point in the day, the latest news from the front would arrive, and among the casualties overnight, there might be someone wounded or sick who would be glad to see me come with the comforts they needed most. During the day, if any accidents occurred nearby or on the road close to the British Hotel, the men would generally bring the injured there. If the injuries were serious, the person would then be transferred to the Land Transport hospital across the street. I didn’t always stand on formality when I heard about sick or wounded officers at the front. Sometimes their friends would ask me to go see them, but often I wouldn’t wait for any hint and would simply take the opportunity to visit and receive a warm welcome. I often thought of their relatives back home, who would have given so much to have my privilege; and I’ve startled more than one officer by showing up in front of him and bluntly reminding him that he must have a mother, wife, or sister at home that he missed, and that he should appreciate having some woman take their place.

[Pg 145] Until evening the store would be filled with customers wanting stores, dinners, and luncheons; loungers and idlers seeking conversation and amusement; and at eight o’clock the curtain descended on that day’s labour, and I could sit down and eat at leisure. It was no easy thing to clear the store, canteen, and yards; but we determined upon adhering to the rule that nothing should be sold after that hour, and succeeded. Any one who came after that time, came simply as a friend. There could be no necessity for any one, except on extraordinary occasions, when the rule could be relaxed, to purchase things after eight o’clock. And drunkenness or excess were discouraged at Spring Hill in every way; indeed, my few unpleasant scenes arose chiefly from my refusing to sell liquor where I saw it was wanted to be abused. I could appeal with a clear conscience to all who knew me there, to back my assertion that I neither permitted drunkenness among the men nor gambling among the officers. Whatever happened elsewhere, intoxication, cards, and dice were never to be seen, within the precincts of the British Hotel. My regulations were well known, and a kind-hearted officer of the Royals, who was much there, and who permitted me to use a familiarity towards him which I trust I never abused, undertook to be my Provost-marshal, but his duties were very light.

[Pg 145] Until evening, the store would be packed with customers looking for groceries, dinners, and lunches; people hanging around seeking conversation and entertainment; and at eight o'clock, the day’s work would come to an end, allowing me to sit down and enjoy my meal. Clearing the store, canteen, and yards wasn’t an easy task, but we decided to stick to the rule that nothing should be sold after that hour, and we succeeded. Anyone who showed up after that time came just as a friend. There was really no reason for anyone, except on rare occasions when we could make an exception, to buy anything after eight. We did everything we could to discourage drinking to excess at Spring Hill; in fact, my few unpleasant encounters mainly came from my refusal to sell alcohol when I could see it would be misused. I could confidently tell everyone who knew me there that I neither allowed drunkenness among the workers nor gambling among the officers. No matter what happened elsewhere, you would never see intoxication, cards, or dice within the boundaries of the British Hotel. My rules were well-known, and a kind-hearted officer from the Royals, who spent a lot of time there, allowed me to be familiar with him in a way I hope I never took for granted, and he took on the role of my Provost-marshal, although his duties were quite light.

At first we kept our store open on Sunday from sheer necessity, but after a little while, when stores in abundance were established at Kadikoi and elsewhere, and the absolute necessity no longer existed, Sunday became a day of most grateful rest at Spring Hill. This step also met with opposition from the men; but again we were determined, and [Pg 146] again we triumphed. I am sure we needed rest. I have often wondered since how it was that I never fell ill or came home “on urgent private affairs.” I am afraid that I was not sufficiently thankful to the Providence which gave me strength to carry out the work I loved so well, and felt so happy in being engaged upon; but although I never had a week’s illness during my campaign, the labour, anxiety, and perhaps the few trials that followed it, have told upon me. I have never felt since that time the strong and hearty woman that I was when I braved with impunity the pestilence of Navy Bay and Cruces. It would kill me easily now.

At first, we kept our store open on Sunday out of necessity, but after a while, when many stores opened at Kadikoi and other places, and the need faded, Sunday turned into a much-appreciated day of rest at Spring Hill. This decision faced opposition from the men, but we were determined, and we succeeded once again. I know we needed that rest. I’ve often wondered how I never got sick or had to go home for “urgent private matters.” I’m afraid I wasn’t grateful enough to the Providence that gave me the strength to do the work I loved and felt so happy doing. Although I never experienced an illness during my time managing, the hard work, stress, and perhaps the few challenges that came with it have taken a toll on me. Since then, I’ve never felt as strong and healthy as I did when I faced the threats of Navy Bay and Cruces without fear. I think it would easily overwhelm me now.


CHAPTER XV.

MY FIRST GLIMPSE OF WAR—ADVANCE OF MY TURKISH FRIENDS ON KAMARA—VISITORS TO THE CAMP—MISS NIGHTINGALE—MONS. SOYER AND THE CHOLERA—SUMMER IN THE CRIMEA—“THIRSTY SOULS”—DEATH BUSY IN THE TRENCHES.

MY FIRST GLIMPSE OF WAR—ADVANCE OF MY TURKISH FRIENDS ON KAMARA—VISITORS TO THE CAMP—MISS NIGHTINGALE—MONS. SOYER AND THE CHOLERA—SUMMER IN THE CRIMEA—“THIRSTY SOULS”—DEATH BUSY IN THE TRENCHES.

In the last three chapters, I have attempted, without any consideration of dates, to give my readers some idea of my life in the Crimea. I am fully aware that I have jumbled up events strangely, talking in the same page, and even sentence, of events which occurred at different times; but I have three excuses to offer for my unhistorical inexactness. In the first place, my memory is far from trustworthy, and I kept no written diary; in the second place, the reader must have had more than enough of journals and chronicles [Pg 147] of Crimean life, and I am only the historian of Spring Hill; and in the third place, unless I am allowed to tell the story of my life in my own way, I cannot tell it at all.

In the last three chapters, I've tried, without worrying about dates, to give my readers a sense of my life in the Crimea. I know I’ve mixed up events in an odd way, mentioning on the same page—and even in the same sentence—things that happened at different times. But I have three reasons for my historical inaccuracy. First, my memory isn’t very reliable, and I didn’t keep a written diary; second, you’ve probably read enough journals and accounts of Crimean life, and I’m just focusing on my experiences at Spring Hill; and third, if I can’t share my story in my own way, then I can’t share it at all.

I shall now endeavour to describe my out-of-door life as much as possible, and write of those great events in the field of which I was a humble witness. But I shall continue to speak from my own experience simply; and if the reader should be surprised at my leaving any memorable action of the army unnoticed, he may be sure that it is because I was mixing medicines or making good things in the kitchen of the British Hotel, and first heard the particulars of it, perhaps, from the newspapers which came from home. My readers must know, too, that they were much more familiar with the history of the camp at their own firesides, than we who lived in it. Just as a spectator seeing one of the battles from a hill, as I did the Tchernaya, knows more about it than the combatant in the valley below, who only thinks of the enemy whom it is his immediate duty to repel; so you, through the valuable aid of the cleverest man in the whole camp, read in the Times’ columns the details of that great campaign, while we, the actors in it, had enough to do to discharge our own duties well, and rarely concerned ourselves in what seemed of such importance to you. And so very often a desperate skirmish or hard-fought action, the news of which created so much sensation in England, was but little regarded at Spring Hill.

I will now try to describe my life outdoors as much as I can and write about those significant events in the field where I was just a humble observer. However, I will stick to sharing from my own experiences; if you’re surprised that I didn’t mention any memorable military actions, it’s likely because I was busy mixing medicines or cooking good meals in the kitchen of the British Hotel, and I probably first heard about those events from newspapers that came from home. You should also know that people at home were much more aware of what was happening in the camp than we were who lived it. Just like a spectator watching one of the battles from a hill, as I did at Tchernaya, knows more about it than a soldier in the valley below who is only focused on the enemy he has to fight off; you, with the helpful insights from the smartest guy in the whole camp, read all about that significant campaign in the Times, while we, the ones involved, were just busy doing our own jobs and rarely paid attention to what seemed so important to you. Often, a fierce skirmish or hard-fought battle that made such a fuss back in England barely registered at Spring Hill.

My first experience of battle was pleasant enough. Before we had been long at Spring Hill, Omar Pasha got something for his Turks to do, and one fine morning they were marched away towards the Russian outposts on the [Pg 148] road to Baidar. I accompanied them on horseback, and enjoyed the sight amazingly. English and French cavalry preceded the Turkish infantry over the plain yet full of memorials of the terrible Light Cavalry charge a few months before; and while one detachment of the Turks made a reconnaissance to the right of the Tchernaya, another pushed their way up the hill, towards Kamara, driving in the Russian outposts, after what seemed but a slight resistance. It was very pretty to see them advance, and to watch how every now and then little clouds of white smoke puffed up from behind bushes and the crests of hills, and were answered by similar puffs from the long line of busy skirmishers that preceded the main body. This was my first experience of actual battle, and I felt that strange excitement which I do not remember on future occasions, coupled with an earnest longing to see more of warfare, and to share in its hazards. It was not long before my wish was gratified.

My first experience of battle was quite enjoyable. Not long after we arrived at Spring Hill, Omar Pasha found something for his Turks to do, and one beautiful morning, they were marched off towards the Russian outposts on the [Pg 148] road to Baidar. I rode along with them and really enjoyed the view. English and French cavalry led the Turkish infantry across the plain, which was still marked by the remnants of the terrible Light Cavalry charge just a few months earlier; while one group of Turks went to scout to the right of the Tchernaya, another pushed up the hill toward Kamara, driving back the Russian outposts with what seemed like only light resistance. It was beautiful to watch them advance and to see little clouds of white smoke occasionally puffing up from behind bushes and hilltops, answered by similar bursts from the long line of active skirmishers ahead of the main force. This was my first real taste of battle, and it filled me with a strange excitement that I don’t recall feeling later, along with a genuine desire to see more of warfare and take part in its dangers. It wasn’t long before my wish came true.

I do not know much of the second bombardment of Sebastopol in the month of April, although I was as assiduous as I could be in my attendance at Cathcart’s Hill. I could judge of its severity by the long trains of wounded which passed the British Hotel. I had a stretcher laid near the door, and very often a poor fellow was laid upon it, outwearied by the terrible conveyance from the front.

I don't know much about the second bombardment of Sebastopol in April, even though I made every effort to be present at Cathcart’s Hill. I could tell how intense it was by the long lines of wounded soldiers that went by the British Hotel. I had a stretcher set up near the door, and often a poor guy was laid on it, exhausted from the brutal journey from the front lines.

After this unsuccessful bombardment, it seemed to us that there was a sudden lull in the progress of the siege; and other things began to interest us. There were several arrivals to talk over. Miss Nightingale came to supervise the Balaclava hospitals, and, before long, she had practical experience of Crimean fever. After her, came the Duke [Pg 149] of Newcastle, and the great high priest of the mysteries of cookery, Mons. Alexis Soyer. He was often at Spring Hill, with the most smiling of faces and in the most gorgeous of irregular uniforms, and never failed to praise my soups and dainties. I always flattered myself that I was his match, and with our West Indian dishes could of course beat him hollow, and more than once I challenged him to a trial of skill; but the gallant Frenchman only shrugged his shoulders, and disclaimed my challenge with many flourishes of his jewelled hands, declaring that Madame proposed a contest where victory would cost him his reputation for gallantry, and be more disastrous than defeat. And all because I was a woman, forsooth. What nonsense to talk like that, when I was doing the work of half a dozen men. Then he would laugh and declare that, when our campaigns were over, we would render rivalry impossible, by combining to open the first restaurant in Europe. There was always fun in the store when the good-natured Frenchman was there.

After this unsuccessful bombardment, it felt like there was suddenly a pause in the siege; and we started to get interested in other things. There were several new arrivals to talk about. Miss Nightingale came to oversee the Balaclava hospitals, and soon she encountered the reality of Crimean fever. Following her was the Duke [Pg 149] of Newcastle, and the famous chef, Mons. Alexis Soyer. He was often at Spring Hill, wearing a bright smile and an extravagant uniform, and he never missed the chance to compliment my soups and dishes. I always thought I was his equal, and with our West Indian recipes, I could easily outdo him, so I challenged him to a cook-off more than once. But the charming Frenchman just shrugged and waved off my challenge, declaring that Madame was proposing a contest where winning would cost him his reputation for chivalry, and would be more damaging than losing. All because I was a woman, indeed. What nonsense to say that, when I was doing the work of several men. Then he would laugh and say that once our campaigns were over, we would make rivalry impossible by teaming up to open the first restaurant in Europe. There was always a good vibe in the store when the good-natured Frenchman was around.

One dark, tempestuous night, I was knocked up by the arrival of other visitors. These were the first regiment of Sardinian Grenadiers, who, benighted on their way to the position assigned them, remained at Spring Hill until the morning. We soon turned out our staff, and lighted up the store, and entertained the officers as well as we could inside, while the soldiers bivouacked in the yards around. Not a single thing was stolen or disturbed that night, although they had many opportunities. We all admired and liked the Sardinians; they were honest, well-disciplined fellows, and I wish there had been no worse men or soldiers in the Crimea.

One dark, stormy night, I was awakened by the arrival of some other visitors. These were the first regiment of Sardinian Grenadiers, who, lost on their way to their designated spot, stayed at Spring Hill until morning. We quickly organized our staff, lit up the store, and did our best to entertain the officers inside while the soldiers camped out in the yards around. Not a single thing was stolen or disturbed that night, even though they had plenty of chances. We all admired and liked the Sardinians; they were honest, well-disciplined guys, and I wish there had been no worse men or soldiers in the Crimea.

[Pg 150] As the season advanced many visitors came to the Crimea from all parts of the world, and many of them were glad to make Spring Hill their head-quarters. We should have been better off if some of them had spared us this compliment. A Captain St. Clair, for instance—who could doubt any one with such a name?—stayed some time with us, had the best of everything, and paid us most honourably with one bill upon his agents, while we cashed another to provide him with money for his homeward route. He was an accomplished fellow, and I really liked him; but, unfortunately for us, he was a swindler.

[Pg 150] As the season progressed, many visitors came to Crimea from all over the world, and many were happy to make Spring Hill their base. We would have been better off if some of them had skipped this honor. A Captain St. Clair, for example—who could doubt someone with such a name?—stayed with us for a while, had the best of everything, and paid us quite respectably with one bill to his agents, while we cashed another to give him money for his trip home. He was a charming guy, and I genuinely liked him; but unfortunately for us, he was a con artist.

I saw much of another visitor to the camp in the Crimea—an old acquaintance of mine with whom I had had many a hard bout in past times—the cholera. There were many cases in the hospital of the Land Transport Corps opposite, and I prescribed for many others personally. The raki sold in too many of the stores in Balaclava and Kadikoi was most pernicious; and although the authorities forbade the sutlers to sell it, under heavy penalties, it found its way into the camp in large quantities.

I saw a lot of another visitor to the camp in Crimea—an old acquaintance of mine with whom I had endured many tough times in the past—the cholera. There were many cases in the Land Transport Corps hospital across the way, and I treated several others personally. The raki sold in too many of the shops in Balaclava and Kadikoi was really harmful; and even though the authorities banned the sutlers from selling it under strict penalties, it still made its way into the camp in large quantities.

During May, and while preparations were being made for the third great bombardment of the ill-fated city, summer broke beautifully, and the weather, chequered occasionally by fitful intervals of cold and rain, made us all cheerful. You would scarcely have believed that the happy, good-humoured, and jocular visitors to the British Hotel were the same men who had a few weeks before ridden gloomily through the muddy road to its door. It was a period of relaxation, and they all enjoyed it. Amusement was the order of the day. Races, dog-hunts, cricket-matches, and dinner-parties were eagerly indulged [Pg 151] in, and in all I could be of use to provide the good cheer which was so essential a part of these entertainments; and when the warm weather came in all its intensity, and I took to manufacturing cooling beverages for my friends and customers, my store was always full. To please all was somewhat difficult, and occasionally some of them were scarcely so polite as they should have been to a perplexed hostess, who could scarcely be expected to remember that Lieutenant A. had bespoken his sangaree an instant before Captain B. and his friends had ordered their claret cup.

During May, as preparations were underway for the third major bombardment of the doomed city, summer arrived beautifully, and the weather, occasionally interrupted by sudden bursts of cold and rain, lifted everyone's spirits. You could hardly believe that the cheerful, good-natured, and joking guests at the British Hotel were the same men who had ridden gloomily down the muddy road to get there just a few weeks earlier. It was a time of relaxation, and everyone was enjoying it. Fun was the focus of the day. Races, dog hunts, cricket matches, and dinner parties were eagerly attended, and I did my best to provide the good cheer that was such an important part of these events. When the warm weather hit in full force, I started making refreshing drinks for my friends and customers, and my stock was always plentiful. Making everyone happy was a bit tricky, and sometimes some of them weren’t as polite as they should have been to a flustered hostess, who couldn’t be expected to remember that Lieutenant A. had ordered his sangaree just before Captain B. and his friends had asked for their claret cup.

In anticipation of the hot weather, I had laid in a large stock of raspberry vinegar, which, properly managed, helps to make a pleasant drink; and there was a great demand for sangaree, claret, and cider cups, the cups being battered pewter pots. Would you like, reader, to know my recipe for the favourite claret cup? It is simple enough. Claret, water, lemon-peel, sugar, nutmeg, and—ice—yes, ice, but not often and not for long, for the eager officers soon made an end of it. Sometimes there were dinner-parties at Spring Hill, but of these more hereafter. At one of the earliest, when the Times correspondent was to be present, I rode down to Kadikoi, bought some calico and cut it up into table napkins. They all laughed very heartily, and thought perhaps of a few weeks previously, when every available piece of linen in the camp would have been snapped up for pocket-handkerchiefs.

In preparation for the hot weather, I stocked up on a lot of raspberry vinegar, which, when used right, makes a nice drink; there was also a big demand for sangaree, claret, and cider cups, with the cups being worn-out pewter pots. Would you like to know my recipe for the popular claret cup? It's pretty straightforward. Claret, water, lemon peel, sugar, nutmeg, and—ice—yeah, ice, but not too often and not for too long, because the eager officers quickly finished it off. Sometimes there were dinner parties at Spring Hill, but I'll share more about that later. At one of the earliest ones, when the Times correspondent was coming, I rode down to Kadikoi, bought some calico, and cut it into table napkins. Everyone laughed a lot and probably thought back to a few weeks earlier when every piece of linen in the camp would have been grabbed for pocket handkerchiefs.

But the reader must not forget that all this time, although there might be only a few short and sullen roars of the great guns by day, few nights passed without some fighting in the trenches; and very often the news of the morning would be that one or other of those I knew had [Pg 152] fallen. These tidings often saddened me, and when I awoke in the night and heard the thunder of the guns fiercer than usual, I have quite dreaded the dawn which might usher in bad news.

But the reader should remember that throughout this time, even if there were only a few brief and gloomy roars from the big guns during the day, hardly a night went by without some fighting in the trenches; and more often than not, the morning news would bring word that someone I knew had [Pg 152] fallen. These updates often brought me sadness, and when I woke up at night and heard the guns thundering louder than usual, I would dread the dawn that could bring bad news.

The deaths in the trenches touched me deeply, perhaps for this reason. It was very usual, when a young officer was ordered into the trenches, for him to ride down to Spring Hill to dine, or obtain something more than his ordinary fare to brighten his weary hours in those fearful ditches. They seldom failed on these occasions to shake me by the hand at parting, and sometimes would say, “You see, Mrs. Seacole, I can’t say good-bye to the dear ones at home, so I’ll bid you good-bye for them. Perhaps you’ll see them some day, and if the Russians should knock me over, mother, just tell them I thought of them all—will you?” And although all this might be said in a light-hearted manner, it was rather solemn. I felt it to be so, for I never failed (although who was I, that I should preach?) to say something about God’s providence and relying upon it; and they were very good. No army of parsons could be much better than my sons. They would listen very gravely, and shake me by the hand again, while I felt that there was nothing in the world I would not do for them. Then very often the men would say, “I’m going in with my master to-night, Mrs. Seacole; come and look after him, if he’s hit;” and so often as this happened I would pass the night restlessly, awaiting with anxiety the morning, and yet dreading to hear the news it held in store for me. I used to think it was like having a large family of children ill with fever, and dreading to hear which one had passed away in the night.

The deaths in the trenches hit me hard, maybe for this reason. It was pretty common for a young officer being sent to the trenches to ride down to Spring Hill for dinner or to get something nicer than his usual meal to lift his spirits in those scary ditches. They almost always shook my hand when saying goodbye and sometimes would say, “You see, Mrs. Seacole, I can’t say goodbye to my loved ones at home, so I’ll say it to you for them. Maybe you’ll see them one day, and if the Russians get me, mom, just let them know I was thinking of them all—okay?” And even though this was often said lightly, it felt quite serious. I sensed that, and I never failed (though who was I to preach?) to mention God’s care and the importance of relying on it; and they were very good about it. No group of ministers could do better than my sons. They listened very seriously and shook my hand again, and I felt there was nothing I wouldn’t do for them. Often, the men would say, “I’m going in with my boss tonight, Mrs. Seacole; please look after him if he gets hit;” and each time this happened, I would spend the night restlessly, anxiously awaiting the morning, while also dreading the news it would bring me. I used to think it felt like having a big family of kids sick with fever and fearing to find out which one had died during the night.

[Pg 153] And as often as the bad news came, I thought it my duty to ride up to the hut of the sufferer and do my woman’s work. But I felt it deeply. How could it be otherwise? There was one poor boy in the Artillery, with blue eyes and light golden hair, whom I nursed through a long and weary sickness, borne with all a man’s spirit, and whom I grew to love like a fond old-fashioned mother. I thought if ever angels watched over any life, they would shelter his; but one day, but a short time after he had left his sick-bed, he was struck down on his battery, working like a young hero. It was a long time before I could banish from my mind the thought of him as I saw him last, the yellow hair, stiff and stained with his life-blood, and the blue eyes closed in the sleep of death. Of course, I saw him buried, as I did poor H—— V——, my old Jamaica friend, whose kind face was so familiar to me of old. Another good friend I mourned bitterly—Captain B——, of the Coldstreams—a great cricketer. He had been with me on the previous evening, had seemed dull, but had supped at my store, and on the following morning a brother officer told me he was shot dead while setting his pickets, which made me ill and unfit for work for the whole day. Mind you, a day was a long time to give to sorrow in the Crimea.

[Pg 153] And whenever the bad news came, I felt it was my duty to ride up to the hut of the sufferer and do my part. But it affected me deeply. How could it not? There was one poor artillery soldier, with blue eyes and light golden hair, whom I cared for through a long and exhausting illness, enduring with all the spirit of a man, and I grew to love him like an affectionate old-fashioned mother. I thought if any angels were watching over someone’s life, it would be his; but one day, not long after he left his sickbed, he was struck down at his battery, working like a young hero. It took me a long time to shake off the image of him as I last saw him, his yellow hair stiff and stained with his lifeblood, and his blue eyes closed in eternal sleep. Of course, I attended his funeral, just like I did for poor H—— V——, my old friend from Jamaica, whose kind face I was so used to seeing. Another friend I mourned deeply was Captain B—— of the Coldstreams—a great cricketer. He had spent the previous evening with me, seemed a bit down, but shared my meal, and then the next morning a fellow officer informed me he had been shot dead while setting up his pickets, which left me feeling ill and unable to work all day. Keep in mind, a day was a long time to spend in grief during the Crimean War.

I could give many other similar instances, but why should I sadden myself or my readers? Others have described the horrors of those fatal trenches; but their real history has never been written, and perhaps it is as well that so harrowing a tale should be left in oblivion. Such anecdotes as the following were very current in the Camp, but I have no means of answering for its truth. Two [Pg 154] sergeants met in the trenches, who had been schoolmates in their youth; years had passed since they set out for the battle of life by different roads, and now they met again under the fire of a common enemy. With one impulse they started forward to exchange the hearty hand-shake and the mutual greetings, and while their hands were still clasped, a chance shot killed both.

I could share many other similar stories, but why should I bring sadness to myself or my readers? Others have talked about the horrors of those deadly trenches; however, the true history has never been told, and maybe it's better that such a distressing story remains forgotten. Anecdotes like the following were very common in the camp, but I can't vouch for their accuracy. Two [Pg 154] sergeants who had been schoolmates met in the trenches. Years had passed since they set out on different paths in life, and now they reunited under the fire of a shared enemy. With one impulse, they moved forward to exchange a warm handshake and mutual greetings, and while their hands were still clasped, a stray bullet killed them both.


CHAPTER XVI.

UNDER FIRE ON THE FATAL 18TH OF JUNE—BEFORE THE REDAN—AT THE CEMETERY—THE ARMISTICE—DEATHS AT HEAD-QUARTERS—DEPRESSION IN THE CAMP—PLENTY IN THE CRIMEA—THE PLAGUE OF FLIES—UNDER FIRE AT THE BATTLE OF THE TCHERNAYA—WORK ON THE FIELD—MY PATIENTS.

UNDER FIRE ON THE FATAL 18TH OF JUNE—BEFORE THE REDAN—AT THE CEMETERY—THE ARMISTICE—DEATHS AT HEADQUARTERS—DEPRESSION IN THE CAMP—PLENTY IN THE CRIMEA—THE PLAGUE OF FLIES—UNDER FIRE AT THE BATTLE OF THE TCHERNAYA—WORK ON THE FIELD—MY PATIENTS.

Before I left the Crimea to return to England, the Adjutant-General of the British Army gave me a testimonial, which the reader has already read in Chapter XIV., in which he stated that I had “frequently exerted myself in the most praiseworthy manner in attending wounded men, even in positions of great danger.” The simple meaning of this sentence is that, in the discharge of what I conceived to be my duty, I was frequently “under fire.” Now I am far from wishing to speak of this fact with any vanity or pride, because, after all, one soon gets accustomed to it, and it fails at last to create more than temporary uneasiness. Indeed, after Sebastopol was ours, you might often see officers and men strolling coolly, even leisurely, across [Pg 155] and along those streets, exposed to the enemy’s fire, when a little haste would have carried them beyond the reach of danger. The truth was, I believe, they had grown so habituated to being in peril from shot or shell, that they rather liked the sensation, and found it difficult to get on without a little gratuitous excitement and danger.

Before I left Crimea to go back to England, the Adjutant-General of the British Army gave me a testimonial, which the reader has already seen in Chapter XIV., where he mentioned that I had “often worked diligently in an admirable way to help wounded men, even in very dangerous situations.” This basically means that, while fulfilling what I thought was my duty, I was often “under fire.” I certainly don't want to talk about this with any arrogance or pride, because, in the end, you quickly get used to it, and it only causes temporary unease. In fact, after Sebastopol fell into our hands, you could frequently see officers and soldiers walking casually, even leisurely, through those streets, exposed to enemy fire, when a bit of urgency would have taken them out of harm’s way. The reality was, I think, they had become so accustomed to being in danger from bullets or shells, that they actually enjoyed the thrill and found it hard to cope without a little extra excitement and risk.

But putting aside the great engagements, where I underwent considerable peril, one could scarcely move about the various camps without some risk. The Russians had, it seemed, sunk great ships’ guns into the earth, from which they fired shot and shell at a very long range, which came tumbling and plunging between, and sometimes into the huts and tents, in a very unwieldy and generally harmless fashion. Once when I was riding through the camp of the Rifles, a round shot came plunging towards me, and before I or the horse had time to be much frightened, the ugly fellow buried itself in the earth, with a heavy “thud,” a little distance in front of us.

But putting aside the major battles, where I faced significant danger, it was hard to move around the different camps without some risk. The Russians seemed to have buried the guns from large ships in the ground, firing shells from far away, which would crash down between and sometimes even into the huts and tents in a clumsy but mostly harmless way. Once, while I was riding through the Rifles' camp, a cannonball came hurtling toward me, and before either I or the horse had time to get too scared, the nasty thing buried itself in the ground with a loud “thud” a short distance in front of us.

In the first week of June, the third bombardment of Sebastopol opened, and the Spring Hill visitors had plenty to talk about. Many were the surmises as to when the assault would take place, of the success of which nobody entertained a doubt. Somehow or other, important secrets oozed out in various parts of the camp, which the Russians would have given much to know, and one of these places was the British Hotel. Some such whispers were afloat on the evening of Sunday the 17th of June, and excited me strangely. Any stranger not in my secret would have considered that my conduct fully justified my partner, Mr. Day, in sending me home, as better fitted for a cell in Bedlam than the charge of an hotel in the Crimea. I [Pg 156] never remember feeling more excited or more restless than upon that day, and no sooner had night fairly closed in upon us than, instead of making preparations for bed, this same stranger would have seen me wrap up—the nights were still cold—and start off for a long walk to Cathcart’s Hill, three miles and a half away. I stayed there until past midnight, but when I returned home, there was no rest for me; for I had found out that, in the stillness of the night, many regiments were marching down to the trenches, and that the dawn of day would be the signal that should let them loose upon the Russians. The few hours still left before daybreak, were made the most of at Spring Hill. We were all busily occupied in cutting bread and cheese and sandwiches, packing up fowls, tongues, and ham, wine and spirits, while I carefully filled the large bag, which I always carried into the field slung across my shoulder, with lint, bandages, needles, thread, and medicines; and soon after daybreak everything was ready packed upon two mules, in charge of my steadiest lad, and, I leading the way on horseback, the little cavalcade left the British Hotel before the sun of the fatal 18th of June had been many hours old.

In the first week of June, the third bombardment of Sebastopol began, and the visitors at Spring Hill had plenty to discuss. There were many guesses about when the assault would happen, and no one doubted that it would succeed. Somehow, important secrets leaked out in various parts of the camp, which the Russians would have given anything to know, and one of those places was the British Hotel. Some whispers were circulating on the evening of Sunday, June 17th, and it stirred me strangely. Any outsider unaware of my secret would have thought that my behavior justified my partner, Mr. Day, in sending me home, as I seemed more suited for a mental institution than overseeing a hotel in the Crimea. I never remember feeling more excited or restless than on that day, and as night settled in, instead of getting ready for bed, this same outsider would have seen me bundle up—nights were still cold—and head out for a long walk to Cathcart’s Hill, three and a half miles away. I stayed there until past midnight, but when I returned home, I couldn’t find any rest; I had discovered that many regiments were quietly marching down to the trenches, and that dawn would be the signal to launch them against the Russians. The few hours left before dawn were fully utilized at Spring Hill. We were all busy cutting bread and cheese, making sandwiches, packing up fowls, tongues, and ham, along with wine and spirits, while I carefully filled the large bag that I always carried into the field slung across my shoulder, with lint, bandages, needles, thread, and medicines. Soon after daybreak, everything was packed onto two mules, handled by my most dependable lad, and with me leading the way on horseback, the small group left the British Hotel before the sun of the fateful 18th of June had even been up for a few hours.

It was not long before our progress was arrested by the cavalry pickets closely stationed to stop all stragglers and spectators from reaching the scene of action. But after a Blight parley and when they found out who I was, and how I was prepared for the day’s work, the men raised a shout for me, and, with their officer’s sanction, allowed me to pass. So I reached Cathcart’s Hill crowded with non-combatants, and, leaving there the mules, loaded myself with what provisions I could carry, and—it was a work of [Pg 157] no little difficulty and danger—succeeded in reaching the reserves of Sir Henry Barnard’s division, which was to have stormed something, I forget what; but when they found the attack upon the Redan was a failure, very wisely abstained. Here I found plenty of officers who soon relieved me of my refreshments, and some wounded men who found the contents of my bag very useful. At length I made my way to the Woronzoff Road, where the temporary hospital had been erected, and there I found the doctors hard enough at work, and hastened to help them as best I could. I bound up the wounds and ministered to the wants of a good many, and stayed there some considerable time.

It wasn't long before our progress was halted by the cavalry pickets stationed to stop any stragglers and spectators from getting to the action. But after a brief conversation, and when they realized who I was and how I was prepared for the day, the men cheered for me and, with their officer’s approval, let me through. So, I reached Cathcart’s Hill, which was packed with non-combatants. I left the mules there, loaded myself with whatever provisions I could carry, and—though it was quite difficult and dangerous—I managed to reach the reserves of Sir Henry Barnard’s division, which was supposed to storm something, though I can't remember what; but when they learned that the attack on the Redan had failed, they wisely held back. Here, I found plenty of officers who quickly took my refreshments, and some injured men found the contents of my bag very helpful. Eventually, I made my way to the Woronzoff Road, where the temporary hospital had been set up, and there I found the doctors working hard, so I hurried to help them as best as I could. I bandaged wounds and attended to the needs of many, and stayed there for quite a while.

Upon the way, and even here, I was “under fire.” More frequently than was agreeable, a shot would come ploughing up the ground and raising clouds of dust, or a shell whizz above us. Upon these occasions those around would cry out, “Lie down, mother, lie down!” and with very undignified and unladylike haste I had to embrace the earth, and remain there until the same voices would laughingly assure me that the danger was over, or one, more thoughtful than the rest, would come to give me a helping hand, and hope that the old lady was neither hit nor frightened. Several times in my wanderings on that eventful day, of which I confess to have a most confused remembrance, only knowing that I looked after many wounded men, I was ordered back, but each time my bag of bandages and comforts for the wounded proved my passport. While at the hospital I was chiefly of use looking after those, who, either from lack of hands or because their hurts were less serious, had to wait, pained [Pg 158] and weary, until the kind-hearted doctors—who, however, looked more like murderers—could attend to them. And the grateful words and smile which rewarded me for binding up a wound or giving cooling drink was a pleasure worth risking life for at any time. It was here that I received my only wound during the campaign. I threw myself too hastily on the ground, in obedience to the command of those around me, to escape a threatening shell, and fell heavily on the thumb of my right hand, dislocating it. It was bound up on the spot and did not inconvenience me much, but it has never returned to its proper shape.

On the way here, and even now, I was “under fire.” More often than I'd like, a shot would hit the ground, kicking up dust, or a shell would zoom overhead. During these moments, those around me would shout, “Lie down, mom, lie down!” and with a very ungraceful and unladylike rush, I had to drop to the ground and stay there until those same voices would laugh and assure me that the danger was over, or someone more considerate would come help me up and express hope that the old lady wasn’t hurt or scared. Several times during that chaotic day, which I admit to remembering very vaguely—only knowing I was looking after many injured men—I was told to go back, but each time my bag of bandages and supplies for the wounded served as my pass. While at the hospital, I was mostly useful tending to those who, either due to a lack of hands or because their injuries were less severe, had to wait, in pain and exhaustion, until the kind-hearted doctors—who, honestly, looked more like killers—could see them. The grateful words and smiles I received for bandaging a wound or giving a refreshing drink were a joy worth risking my life for at any time. It was here that I got my only injury during the campaign. I dropped to the ground too quickly, following the orders of those around me to avoid an incoming shell, and fell heavily on the thumb of my right hand, dislocating it. It was wrapped up right away and didn’t bother me much, but it has never gone back to its original shape.

After this, first washing my hands in some sherry from lack of water, I went back to Cathcart’s Hill, where I found my horse, and heard that the good-for-nothing lad, either frightened or tired of waiting, had gone away with the mules. I had to ride three miles after him, and then the only satisfaction I had arose from laying my horse-whip about his shoulders. After that, working my way round, how I can scarcely tell, I got to the extreme left attack, where General Eyre’s division had been hotly engaged all day, and had suffered severely. I left my horse in charge of some men, and with no little difficulty, and at no little risk, crept down to where some wounded men lay, with whom I left refreshments. And then—it was growing late—I started for Spring Hill, where I heard all about the events of the luckless day from those who had seen them from posts of safety, while I, who had been in the midst of it all day, knew so little.

After this, first washing my hands with some sherry because there was a lack of water, I went back to Cathcart’s Hill, where I found my horse and heard that the useless kid, either scared or tired of waiting, had left with the mules. I had to ride three miles after him, and the only satisfaction I got was from whipping him with my horse-whip. After that, somehow making my way around, I reached the far left attack, where General Eyre’s division had been heavily engaged all day and had suffered a lot. I left my horse with some men and, with quite a bit of struggle and risk, crept down to where some wounded men were lying and brought them some refreshments. And then—it was getting late—I headed for Spring Hill, where I heard all about the events of that unfortunate day from those who had watched from safe spots, while I, who had been in the middle of it all day, knew so little.

On the following day some Irishmen of the 8th Royals brought me, in token of my having been among them, a Russian woman’s dress and a poor pigeon, which they had [Pg 159] brought away from one of the houses in the suburb where their regiment suffered so severely.

On the next day, some Irish soldiers from the 8th Royals gave me, as a reminder of my time with them, a Russian woman's dress and a small pigeon that they had [Pg 159] taken from one of the homes in the suburb where their regiment faced heavy losses.

But that evening of the 18th of June was a sad one, and the news that came in of those that had fallen were most heartrending. Both the leaders, who fell so gloriously before the Redan, had been very good to the mistress of Spring Hill. But a few days before the 18th, Col. Y—— had merrily declared that I should have a silver salver to hand about things upon, instead of the poor shabby one I had been reduced to; while Sir John C—— had been my kind patron for some years. It was in my house in Jamaica that Lady C—— had once lodged when her husband was stationed in that island. And when the recall home came, Lady C——, who, had she been like most women, would have shrunk from any exertion, declared that she was a soldier’s wife and would accompany him. Fortunately the “Blenheim” was detained in the roads a few days after the time expected for her departure, and I put into its father’s arms a little Scotchman, born within sight of the blue hills of Jamaica. And yet with these at home, the brave general—as I read in the Times a few weeks later—displayed a courage amounting to rashness, and, sending away his aides-de-camp, rushed on to a certain death.

But that evening of June 18th was a sad one, and the news about those who had fallen was heartbreaking. Both leaders who died so gloriously before the Redan had been very kind to the mistress of Spring Hill. Just a few days before the 18th, Col. Y—— had cheerfully said that I would receive a silver tray to use instead of the poor, shabby one I had been stuck with; while Sir John C—— had been my generous patron for several years. It was in my home in Jamaica that Lady C—— had once stayed when her husband was stationed on the island. And when it was time for them to return home, Lady C——, who, if she had been like most women, would have avoided any hard work, insisted that she was a soldier’s wife and would go with him. Luckily, the “Blenheim” was delayed in the harbor a few days after it was supposed to leave, and I placed in its father’s arms a little Scotsman, born within view of the blue hills of Jamaica. Yet despite having these at home, the brave general—as I read in the Times a few weeks later—showed a level of courage that bordered on recklessness, and, sending away his aides-de-camp, rushed to his certain death.

On the following day, directly I heard of the armistice, I hastened to the scene of action, anxious to see once more the faces of those who had been so kind to me in life. That battle-field was a fearful sight for a woman to witness, and if I do not pray God that I may never see its like again, it is because I wish to be useful all my life, and it is in scenes of horror and distress that a woman can do so much. It was late in the afternoon, not, I think, [Pg 160] until half-past four, that the Russians brought over the bodies of the two leaders of yesterday’s assault. They had stripped Sir John of epaulettes, sword, and boots. Ah! how my heart felt for those at home who would so soon hear of this day’s fatal work. It was on the following day, I think, that I saw them bury him near Cathcart’s Hill, where his tent had been pitched. If I had been in the least humour for what was ludicrous, the looks and curiosity of the Russians who saw me during the armistice would have afforded me considerable amusement. I wonder what rank they assigned me.

On the next day, as soon as I heard about the ceasefire, I rushed to the battleground, eager to see once again the faces of those who had been so kind to me in life. That battlefield was a terrifying sight for a woman to witness, and if I don’t pray to God that I never have to see something like it again, it’s because I want to be useful for my entire life, and it’s in scenes of horror and suffering that a woman can do so much. It was late in the afternoon, if I remember correctly, around half-past four, when the Russians brought over the bodies of the two leaders from yesterday's attack. They had taken Sir John’s epaulettes, sword, and boots. Ah! How my heart ached for those at home who would soon learn about the deadly events of this day. I believe it was the next day that I saw them bury him near Cathcart’s Hill, where his tent had been set up. If I had been in the least bit in the mood for something funny, the expressions and curiosity of the Russians who saw me during the ceasefire would have given me quite a bit of amusement. I wonder what rank they thought I held.

How true it is, as somebody has said, that misfortunes never come singly. N.B. Pleasures often do. For while we were dull enough at this great trouble, we had cholera raging around us, carrying off its victims of all ranks. There was great distress in the Sardinian camp on this account, and I soon lost another good customer, General E——, carried off by the same terrible plague. Before Mrs. E—— left the Crimea, she sent several useful things, kept back from the sale of the general’s effects. At this sale I wanted to buy a useful waggon, but did not like to bid against Lord W——, who purchased it; but (I tell this anecdote to show how kind they all were to me) when his lordship heard of this he sent it over to Spring Hill, with a message that it was mine for a far lower price than he had given for it. And since my return home I have had to thank the same nobleman for still greater favours. But who, indeed, has not been kind to me?

How true it is, as someone once said, that misfortunes never come alone. Note: Pleasures often do. While we were struggling through this major trouble, we were also facing a cholera outbreak that was taking lives across all ranks. There was a lot of distress in the Sardinian camp because of this, and I soon lost another good customer, General E——, victim to the same awful plague. Before Mrs. E—— left the Crimea, she sent over several useful items that were kept from the sale of the general’s belongings. I wanted to buy a useful wagon at this sale but didn’t want to bid against Lord W——, who ended up buying it. However, (I share this story to show how kind everyone was to me) when his lordship found out about this, he sent it over to Spring Hill, with a message saying it was mine for a much lower price than what he had paid for it. Since I returned home, I’ve also had to thank the same nobleman for even greater kindness. But really, who hasn’t been kind to me?

Within a week after General E——’s death, a still greater calamity happened. Lord Raglan died—that great soldier who had such iron courage, with the gentle smile [Pg 161] and kind word that always show the good man. I was familiar enough with his person; for, although people did not know it in England, he was continually in the saddle looking after his suffering men, and scheming plans for their benefit. And the humblest soldier will remember that, let who might look stern and distant, the first man in the British army ever had a kind word to give him.

Within a week after General E——’s death, an even greater tragedy struck. Lord Raglan died—that great soldier known for his fierce courage, along with the gentle smile and kind words that always showed he was a good man. I was quite familiar with him; even though people in England didn’t realize it, he was constantly in the saddle, tending to his suffering soldiers and devising plans for their benefit. The humblest soldier will remember that, no matter who appeared stern and distant, the top man in the British army always had a kind word to share with him.

During the time he was ill I was at head-quarters several times, and once his servants allowed me to peep into the room where their master lay. I do not think they knew that he was dying, but they seemed very sad and low—far more so than he for whom they feared. And on the day of his funeral I was there again. I never saw such heartfelt gloom as that which brooded on the faces of his attendants; but it was good to hear how they all, even the humblest, had some kind memory of the great general whom Providence had called from his post at such a season of danger and distress. And once again they let me into the room in which the coffin lay, and I timidly stretched out my hand and touched a corner of the union-jack which lay upon it; and then I watched it wind its way through the long lines of soldiery towards Kamiesch, while, ever and anon, the guns thundered forth in sorrow, not in anger. And for days after I could not help thinking of the “Caradoc,” which was ploughing its way through the sunny sea with its sad burden.

During the time he was sick, I visited headquarters several times, and once his servants let me peek into the room where their master was lying. I don't think they realized he was dying, but they seemed very sad and downcast—much more so than him, the one they were worried about. On the day of his funeral, I was there again. I had never seen such genuine sorrow as that which covered the faces of his attendants; but it was comforting to hear that each of them, even the least important, had some fond memory of the great general whom fate had taken from his duties at such a time of danger and distress. Once again, they allowed me into the room where the coffin rested, and I nervously reached out and touched a corner of the union jack that lay on it; then I watched it as it moved through the long lines of soldiers towards Kamiesch, while, now and then, the guns boomed in mourning, not in anger. For days afterward, I couldn't stop thinking about the "Caradoc," cutting through the sunny sea with its heavy load.

It was not in the nature of the British army to remain long dull, and before very long we went on gaily as ever, forgetting the terrible 18th of June, or only remembering it to look forward to the next assault compensating for all. And once more the British Hotel was filled with a busy [Pg 162] throng, and laughter and fun re-echoed through its iron rafters. Nothing of consequence was done in the front for weeks, possibly because Mr. Russell was taking holiday, and would not return until August.

It wasn't in the British army's nature to stay down for long, and soon we were back to our lively selves, forgetting the terrible 18th of June, or only remembering it to anticipate the next attack that would make up for everything. Once again, the British Hotel was bustling with a busy [Pg 162] crowd, and laughter and fun echoed through its iron rafters. Nothing of importance happened at the front for weeks, probably because Mr. Russell was on vacation and wouldn't be back until August.

About this time the stores of the British Hotel were well filled, not only with every conceivable necessary of life, but with many of its most expensive luxuries. It was at this period that you could have asked for few things that I could not have supplied you with on the spot, or obtained for you, if you had a little patience and did not mind a few weeks’ delay. Not only Spring Hill and Kadikoi, which—a poor place enough when we came—had grown into a town of stores, and had its market regulations and police, but the whole camp shared in this unusual plenty. Even the men could afford to despise salt meat and pork, and fed as well, if not better, than if they had been in quarters at home. And there were coffee-houses and places of amusement opened at Balaclava, and balls given in some of them, which raised my temper to an unwonted pitch, because I foresaw the dangers which they had for the young and impulsive; and sure enough they cost several officers their commissions. Right glad was I one day when the great purifier, Fire, burnt down the worst of these places and ruined its owner, a bad Frenchwoman. And the railway was in full work, and the great road nearly finished, and the old one passable, and the mules and horses looked in such fair condition, that you would scarcely have believed Farrier C——, of the Land Transport Corps, who would have told you then, and will tell you now, that he superintended, on one bleak morning of February, not six months agone, the task of throwing the [Pg 163] corpses of one hundred and eight mules over the cliffs at Karanyi into the Black Sea beneath.

About this time, the stores at the British Hotel were well stocked, not just with every essential for life, but also with many of its most costly luxuries. During this period, you could have asked for almost anything that I could either provide immediately or could get for you if you had a bit of patience and didn’t mind waiting a few weeks. Not only had Spring Hill and Kadikoi— which was quite a rundown place when we first arrived— developed into a town filled with shops and had its own market regulations and police, but the entire camp was also enjoying this unusual abundance. Even the men could afford to look down on salt meat and pork, and they were eating as well, if not better, than if they had been back home. There were coffee houses and entertainment venues popping up in Balaclava, and balls were held in some of them, which irritated me greatly because I could foresee the risks these posed for the young and impulsive; sure enough, they ended up costing several officers their commissions. I was quite pleased one day when the great purifier, Fire, burned down the worst of these places and ruined its owner, a shady Frenchwoman. The railway was fully operational, the main road was nearly finished, the old one was passable, and the mules and horses looked so healthy that you’d hardly believe Farrier C—— of the Land Transport Corps, who would have told you back then, and will tell you now, that he oversaw, on a bleak morning in February, not even six months ago, the task of throwing the [Pg 163] corpses of one hundred and eight mules over the cliffs at Karanyi into the Black Sea below.

Of course the summer introduced its own plagues, and among the worst of these were the flies. I shall never forget those Crimean flies, and most sincerely hope that, like the Patagonians, they are only to be found in one part of the world. Nature must surely have intended them for blackbeetles, and accidentally given them wings. There was no exterminating them—no thinning them—no escaping from them by night or by day. One of my boys confined himself almost entirely to laying baits and traps for their destruction, and used to boast that he destroyed them at the rate of a gallon a day; but I never noticed any perceptible decrease in their powers of mischief and annoyance. The officers in the front suffered terribly from them. One of my kindest customers, a lieutenant serving in the Royal Naval Brigade, who was a close relative of the Queen, whose uniform he wore, came to me in great perplexity. He evidently considered the fly nuisance the most trying portion of the campaign, and of far more consequence than the Russian shot and shell. “Mami,” he said (he had been in the West Indies, and so called me by the familiar term used by the Creole children), “Mami, these flies respect nothing. Not content with eating my prog, they set to at night and make a supper of me,” and his face showed traces of their attacks. “Confound them, they’ll kill me, mami; they’re everywhere, even in the trenches, and you’d suppose they wouldn’t care to go there from choice. What can you do for me, mami?”

Of course, summer brought its own problems, and among the worst were the flies. I will never forget those Crimean flies and sincerely hope that, like the Patagonians, they only exist in one part of the world. Nature must have intended them for black beetles and accidentally gave them wings. There was no getting rid of them—no thinning their numbers—no escaping from them day or night. One of my boys spent almost all his time setting baits and traps to destroy them, boasting that he managed to get rid of a gallon a day; but I never saw any noticeable reduction in their mischief and annoyance. The officers on the front lines suffered terribly because of them. One of my kindest customers, a lieutenant in the Royal Naval Brigade and a close relative of the Queen, whose uniform he wore, came to me in great distress. He clearly thought the fly problem was the most frustrating part of the campaign and far more significant than the Russian shots and shells. “Mami,” he said (having been in the West Indies, he used the familiar term that Creole children use), “Mami, these flies don’t respect anything. Not satisfied with eating my food, they come after me at night,” and his face showed signs of their attacks. “Damn them, they’ll kill me, Mami; they’re everywhere, even in the trenches, and you’d think they wouldn’t want to go there. What can you do for me, Mami?”

Not much; but I rode down to Mr. B——’s store, at Kadikoi, where I was lucky in being able to procure a [Pg 164] piece of muslin, which I pinned up (time was too precious to allow me to use needle and thread) into a mosquito net, with which the prince was delighted. He fell ill later in the summer, when I went up to his quarters and did all I could for him.

Not much; but I rode down to Mr. B——’s store at Kadikoi, where I was lucky enough to find a [Pg 164] piece of muslin. I quickly pinned it up (there wasn't enough time to use a needle and thread) to make a mosquito net, which the prince loved. He got sick later in the summer, so I went up to his quarters and did everything I could to help him.

As the summer wore on, busily passed by all of us at the British Hotel, rumours stronger than ever were heard of a great battle soon to be fought by the reinforcements which were known to have joined the Russian army. And I think that no one was much surprised when one pleasant August morning, at early dawn, heavy firing was heard towards the French position on the right, by the Tchernaya, and the stream of troops and on-lookers poured from all quarters in that direction. Prepared and loaded as usual, I was soon riding in the same direction, and saw the chief part of the morning’s battle. I saw the Russians cross and recross the river. I saw their officers cheer and wave them on in the coolest, bravest manner, until they were shot down by scores. I was near enough to hear at times, in the lull of artillery, and above the rattle of the musketry, the excited cheers which told of a daring attack or a successful repulse; and beneath where I stood I could see—what the Russians could not—steadily drawn up, quiet and expectant, the squadrons of English and French cavalry, calmly yet impatiently waiting until the Russians’ partial success should bring their sabres into play. But the contingency never happened; and we saw the Russians fall slowly back in good order, while the dark-plumed Sardinians and red-pantalooned French spread out in pursuit, and formed a picture so excitingly beautiful that we forgot the suffering and death they left behind. [Pg 165] And then I descended with the rest into the field of battle.

As summer went on, the days flew by for all of us at the British Hotel, and the rumors grew stronger about a major battle soon to be fought by the reinforcements known to have joined the Russian army. I don't think anyone was surprised when one pleasant August morning, just at dawn, heavy gunfire was heard coming from the French position on the right, by the Tchernaya, and crowds of troops and onlookers rushed in that direction. Ready as always, I soon found myself heading the same way and witnessed the main part of the morning's battle. I saw the Russians crossing and recrossing the river. I saw their officers cheering and urging them on in the bravest way possible until they were shot down by the dozens. I was close enough to hear, during the pauses in artillery fire and above the sound of muskets, the excited cheers signaling a daring attack or successful defense; and beneath where I stood, I could see—what the Russians couldn't—quiet and expectant, the squadrons of English and French cavalry, calmly yet waiting with impatience for the Russians' temporary success to allow them to join the fight. But that moment never came; we watched the Russians retreat in good order, while the dark-plumed Sardinians and red-pantalooned French fanned out in pursuit, creating a scene so thrillingly beautiful that we forgot the suffering and death they left behind. [Pg 165] And then I descended with the rest into the battlefield.

It was a fearful scene; but why repeat this remark. All death is trying to witness—even that of the good man who lays down his life hopefully and peacefully; but on the battle-field, when the poor body is torn and rent in hideous ways, and the scared spirit struggles to loose itself from the still strong frame that holds it tightly to the last, death is fearful indeed. It had come peacefully enough to some. They lay with half-opened eyes, and a quiet smile about the lips that showed their end to have been painless; others it had arrested in the heat of passion, and frozen on their pallid faces a glare of hatred and defiance that made your warm blood run cold. But little time had we to think of the dead, whose business it was to see after the dying, who might yet be saved. The ground was thickly cumbered with the wounded, some of them calm and resigned, others impatient and restless, a few filling the air with their cries of pain—all wanting water, and grateful to those who administered it, and more substantial comforts. You might see officers and strangers, visitors to the camp, riding about the field on this errand of mercy. And this, although—surely it could not have been intentional—Russian guns still played upon the scene of action. There were many others there, bent on a more selfish task. The plunderers were busy everywhere. It was marvellous to see how eagerly the French stripped the dead of what was valuable, not always, in their brutal work, paying much regard to the presence of a lady. Some of the officers, when I complained rather angrily, laughed, and said it was spoiling the Egyptians; but I do think the [Pg 166] Israelites spared their enemies those garments, which, perhaps, were not so unmentionable in those days as they have since become.

It was a terrifying scene; but why repeat that. All death is challenging to witness—even that of a good person who lays down his life hopefully and peacefully; but on the battlefield, when the poor body is torn apart in gruesome ways, and the frightened spirit struggles to break free from the still strong frame that holds it tight until the end, death is truly frightening. For some, it came peacefully. They lay with half-opened eyes and a quiet smile on their lips, showing their end to have been painless; others were caught in the heat of passion, their faces frozen with a glare of hatred and defiance that made your blood run cold. But we had little time to think about the dead, whose job it was to look after the dying, who might still be saved. The ground was heavily littered with the wounded, some calm and accepting, others restless and impatient, a few filling the air with their cries of pain—all wanting water and grateful to those who provided it, along with more substantial comforts. You could see officers and visitors to the camp riding around the field on this mercy mission. And this happened even though—surely it couldn’t have been intentional—Russian guns still fired at the scene of action. There were many others there, focused on a more selfish task. Plunderers were busy everywhere. It was astonishing to see how eagerly the French stripped the dead of valuable items, not always paying much attention to the presence of a lady in their brutal work. Some of the officers, when I complained angrily, laughed and said it was just spoiling the Egyptians; but I do think the [Pg 166] Israelites spared their enemies those garments, which perhaps were not as shameful in those days as they have since become.

I attended to the wounds of many French and Sardinians, and helped to lift them into the ambulances, which came tearing up to the scene of action. I derived no little gratification from being able to dress the wounds of several Russians; indeed, they were as kindly treated as the others. One of them was badly shot in the lower jaw, and was beyond my or any human skill. Incautiously I inserted my finger into his mouth to feel where the ball had lodged, and his teeth closed upon it, in the agonies of death, so tightly that I had to call to those around to release it, which was not done until it had been bitten so deeply that I shall carry the scar with me to my grave. Poor fellow, he meant me no harm, for, as the near approach of death softened his features, a smile spread over his rough inexpressive face, and so he died.

I tended to the wounds of many French and Sardinians and helped lift them into the ambulances that rushed to the scene. I felt quite satisfied being able to dress the wounds of several Russians too; they were treated just as kindly as the others. One of them had a severe gunshot wound in the lower jaw, and it was beyond my skill or anyone else's. Without thinking, I put my finger in his mouth to check where the bullet had lodged, and his teeth clamped down on it tightly in his death throes. I had to call for help to free my finger, which took a while because he bit down hard enough that I'll carry the scar with me to my grave. Poor guy meant me no harm; as death approached and softened his face, a smile appeared on his rough, expressionless face, and that's how he died.

I attended another Russian, a handsome fellow, and an officer, shot in the side, who bore his cruel suffering with a firmness that was very noble. In return for the little use I was to him, he took a ring off his finger and gave it to me, and after I had helped to lift him into the ambulance he kissed my hand and smiled far more thanks than I had earned. I do not know whether he survived his wounds, but I fear not. Many others, on that day, gave me thanks in words the meaning of which was lost upon me, and all of them in that one common language of the whole world—smiles.

I met another Russian, a striking guy and an officer, who was shot in the side. He endured his pain with a strength that was truly admirable. Even though I didn't help him much, he took a ring off his finger and gave it to me. After I helped lift him into the ambulance, he kissed my hand and smiled with way more gratitude than I deserved. I don’t know if he made it through his injuries, but I have my doubts. Many others that day thanked me in words I couldn’t understand, and all of them expressed their gratitude in that universal language—smiles.

I carried two patients off the field; one a French officer wounded on the hip, who chose to go back to Spring Hill [Pg 167] and be attended by me there, and who, on leaving, told us that he was a relative of the Marshal (Pelissier); the other, a poor Cossack colt I found running round its dam, which lay beside its Cossack master dead, with its tongue hanging from its mouth. The colt was already wounded in the ears and fore-foot, and I was only just in time to prevent a French corporal who, perhaps for pity’s sake, was preparing to give it it’s coup de grace. I saved the poor thing by promising to give the Frenchman ten shillings if he would bring it down to the British Hotel, which he did that same evening. I attended to its hurts, and succeeded in rearing it, and it became a great pet at Spring Hill, and accompanied me to England.

I carried two patients off the field; one was a French officer wounded in the hip, who decided to go back to Spring Hill [Pg 167] and be treated by me there. Before he left, he told us that he was related to the Marshal (Pelissier). The other was a poor Cossack colt I found running around its mother, who lay dead beside her Cossack master, with her tongue hanging out. The colt was already injured in the ears and front foot, and I was just in time to stop a French corporal who was probably going to give it its coup de grace out of pity. I saved the poor thing by promising the Frenchman ten shillings if he would bring it down to the British Hotel, which he did that same evening. I took care of its injuries, managed to raise it, and it became a beloved pet at Spring Hill, accompanying me to England.

I picked up some trophies from the battle-field, but not many, and those of little value. I cannot bear the idea of plundering either the living or the dead; but I picked up a Russian metal cross, and took from the bodies of some of the poor fellows nothing of more value than a few buttons, which I severed from their coarse grey coats.

I collected a few trophies from the battlefield, but not many, and those weren’t worth much. I can’t stand the thought of looting either the living or the dead; however, I did grab a Russian metal cross and took from the bodies of some of the poor guys nothing more valuable than a few buttons, which I cut off their rough grey coats.

So end my reminiscences of the battle of the Tchernaya, fought, as all the world knows, on the 16th of August, 1855.

So ends my memories of the battle of the Tchernaya, fought, as everyone knows, on August 16, 1855.


CHAPTER XVII.

INSIDE SEBASTOPOL—THE LAST BOMBARDMENT OF SEBASTOPOL—ON CATHCART’S HILL—RUMOURS IN THE CAMP—THE ATTACK ON THE MALAKHOFF—THE OLD WORK AGAIN—A SUNDAY EXCURSION—INSIDE “OUR” CITY—I AM TAKEN FOR A SPY, AND THEREAT LOSE MY TEMPER—I VISIT THE REDAN, ETC.—MY SHARE OF THE “PLUNDER.”

INSIDE SEBASTOPOL—THE LAST BOMBARDMENT OF SEBASTOPOL—ON CATHCART’S HILL—RUMORS IN THE CAMP—THE ATTACK ON THE MALAKHOFF—THE OLD WORK AGAIN—A SUNDAY EXCURSION—INSIDE “OUR” CITY—I’M TAKEN FOR A SPY, AND LOSE MY TEMPER BECAUSE OF IT—I VISIT THE REDAN, ETC.—MY SHARE OF THE “PLUNDER.”

The three weeks following the battle of the Tchernaya were, I should think, some of the busiest and most eventful [Pg 168] the world has ever seen. There was little doing at Spring Hill. Every one was either at his post, or too anxiously awaiting the issue of the last great bombardment to spend much time at the British Hotel. I think that I lost more of my patients and customers during those few weeks than during the whole previous progress of the siege. Scarce a night passed that I was not lulled to sleep with the heavy continuous roar of the artillery; scarce a morning dawned that the same sound did not usher in my day’s work. The ear grew so accustomed during those weeks to the terrible roar, that when Sebastopol fell the sudden quiet seemed unnatural, and made us dull. And during the whole of this time the most perplexing rumours flew about, some having reference to the day of assault, the majority relative to the last great effort which it was supposed the Russians would make to drive us into the sea. I confess these latter rumours now and then caused me temporary uneasiness, Spring Hill being on the direct line of route which the actors in such a tragedy must take.

The three weeks after the battle of the Tchernaya were, in my opinion, some of the busiest and most eventful [Pg 168] the world has ever seen. There wasn't much going on at Spring Hill. Everyone was either at their post or too anxiously waiting for the outcome of the last big bombardment to spend much time at the British Hotel. I think I lost more of my patients and customers during those few weeks than during the entire previous siege. Hardly a night went by without the heavy, continuous sound of artillery lulling me to sleep; and hardly a morning came that didn’t start my day’s work with that same noise. My ears became so accustomed to that terrible roar that when Sebastopol fell, the sudden stillness felt unnatural and left us feeling numb. Throughout this period, a lot of confusing rumors circulated, some about the day of the assault and most concerning the last major effort the Russians were expected to make to drive us into the sea. I admit these latter rumors occasionally made me uneasy, especially since Spring Hill was on the direct route that the participants in such a tragedy would have to take.

I spent much of my time on Cathcart’s Hill, watching, with a curiosity and excitement which became intense, the progress of the terrible bombardment. Now and then a shell would fall among the crowd of on-lookers which covered the hill; but it never disturbed us, so keen and feverish and so deadened to danger had the excitement and expectation made us.

I spent a lot of my time on Cathcart’s Hill, watching the intense bombardment with growing curiosity and excitement. Occasionally, a shell would land among the crowd of onlookers gathered on the hill; but it never bothered us, as the thrill and anticipation had made us so focused and numb to the danger.

In the midst of the bombardment took place the important ceremony of distributing the Order of the Bath to those selected for that honour. I contrived to witness this ceremony very pleasantly; and although it cost me a day, I considered that I had fairly earned the pleasure. I was [Pg 169] anxious to have some personal share in the affair, so I made, and forwarded to head-quarters, a cake which Gunter might have been at some loss to manufacture with the materials at my command, and which I adorned gaily with banners, flags, etc. I received great kindness from the officials at the ceremony, and from the officers—some of rank—who recognised me; indeed, I held quite a little levée around my chair.

In the middle of the bombardment, an important ceremony took place for handing out the Order of the Bath to those chosen for that honor. I managed to witness this ceremony in a very enjoyable way, and even though it cost me a day, I felt I had truly earned the pleasure. I was eager to have some personal involvement in the event, so I made and sent a cake to headquarters, which Gunter might have struggled to create with the ingredients I had, and I decorated it brightly with banners, flags, and so on. The officials at the ceremony and some high-ranking officers who recognized me were very kind to me; in fact, I had quite a little levée around my chair.

Well, a few days after this ceremony, I thought the end of the world, instead of the war, was at hand, when every battery opened and poured a perfect hail of shot and shell upon the beautiful city which I had left the night before sleeping so calm and peaceful beneath the stars. The firing began at early dawn, and was fearful. Sleep was impossible; so I arose, and set out for my old station on Cathcart’s Hill. And here, with refreshments for the anxious lookers-on, I spent most of my time, right glad of any excuse to witness the last scene of the siege. It was from this spot that I saw fire after fire break out in Sebastopol, and watched all night the beautiful yet terrible effect of a great ship blazing in the harbour, and lighting up the adjoining country for miles.

Well, a few days after this ceremony, I felt like the end of the world, not the war, was coming when every battery opened up and unleashed a perfect barrage of shots and shells on the beautiful city I had left the night before, which had been so calm and peaceful beneath the stars. The firing started at dawn and was horrifying. Sleep was impossible; so I got up and headed to my old spot on Cathcart’s Hill. Here, with refreshments for the worried onlookers, I spent most of my time, glad for any excuse to witness the final act of the siege. It was from this spot that I saw fire after fire break out in Sebastopol, and I watched all night as a great ship burned in the harbor, lighting up the surrounding countryside for miles.

The weather changed, as it often did in the Crimea, most capriciously; and the morning of the memorable 8th of September broke cold and wintry. The same little bird which had let me into so many secrets, also gave me a hint of what this day was pregnant with; and very early in the morning I was on horseback, with my bandages and refreshments, ready to repeat the work of the 18th of June last. A line of sentries forbade all strangers passing through without orders, even to Cathcart’s Hill; but [Pg 170] once more I found that my reputation served as a permit, and the officers relaxed the rule in my favour everywhere. So, early in the day, I was in my old spot, with my old appliances for the wounded and fatigued; little expecting, however, that this day would so closely resemble the day of the last attack in its disastrous results.

The weather shifted, as it often did in Crimea, quite unpredictably; and the morning of the memorable 8th of September started off cold and wintry. The same little bird that had shared so many secrets with me also hinted at what this day held; and very early that morning, I was on horseback, with my bandages and snacks, ready to replicate what I did on the 18th of June. A line of sentries prevented any strangers from passing through without orders, even to Cathcart’s Hill; but [Pg 170] once again, I found that my reputation acted as a pass, and the officers eased the rules for me everywhere. So, early in the day, I was back in my usual spot, equipped with my standard supplies for the wounded and weary; little did I expect that this day would so closely mirror the last attack in its disastrous outcomes.

It was noon before the cannonading suddenly ceased; and we saw, with a strange feeling of excitement, the French tumble out of their advanced trenches, and roll into the Malakhoff like a human flood. Onward they seemed to go into the dust and smoke, swallowed up by hundreds; but they never returned, and before long we saw workmen levelling parapets and filling up ditches, over which they drove, with headlong speed and impetuosity, artillery and ammunition-waggons, until there could be no doubt that the Malakhoff was taken, although the tide of battle still surged around it with violence, and wounded men were borne from it in large numbers. And before this, our men had made their attack, and the fearful assault of the Redan was going on, and failing. But I was soon too busy to see much, for the wounded were borne in even in greater numbers than at the last assault; whilst stragglers, slightly hurt, limped in, in fast-increasing numbers, and engrossed our attention. I now and then found time to ask them rapid questions; but they did not appear to know anything more than that everything had gone wrong. The sailors, as before, showed their gallantry, and even recklessness, conspicuously. The wounded of the ladder and sandbag parties came up even with a laugh, and joked about their hurts in the happiest conceivable manner.

It was noon when the cannon fire suddenly stopped; and we felt a strange excitement as we watched the French rush out of their advanced trenches and pour into the Malakhoff like a human wave. They seemed to push forward into the dust and smoke, swallowed up by hundreds; but they never came back, and soon we saw workers leveling parapets and filling up ditches, driving artillery and supply wagons through with furious speed and energy, leaving no doubt that the Malakhoff had been taken, even though the battle still raged violently around it, and many wounded were being carried away from it. Earlier, our troops had launched their attack, and the brutal assault on the Redan was happening, but it was failing. However, I quickly became too occupied to pay much attention, as the wounded were brought in even more than during the last assault; meanwhile, stragglers with minor injuries limped in, increasing in numbers, capturing our focus. I occasionally found time to ask them quick questions, but they seemed to only know that everything had gone wrong. The sailors, as before, displayed their bravery and even recklessness prominently. The wounded from the ladder and sandbag teams came in even laughing, joking about their injuries in the happiest way possible.

I saw many officers of the 97th wounded; and, as far [Pg 171] as possible, I reserved my attentions for my old regiment, known so well in my native island. My poor 97th! their loss was terrible. I dressed the wound of one of its officers, seriously hit in the mouth; I attended to another wounded in the throat, and bandaged the hand of a third, terribly crushed by a rifle-bullet. In the midst of this we were often interrupted by those unwelcome and impartial Russian visitors—the shells. One fell so near that I thought my last hour was come; and, although I had sufficient firmness to throw myself upon the ground, I was so seriously frightened that I never thought of rising from my recumbent position until the hearty laugh of those around convinced me that the danger had passed by. Afterwards I picked up a piece of this huge shell, and brought it home with me.

I saw many officers from the 97th wounded, and as much as I could, I focused on my old regiment, which I knew so well from my home island. My poor 97th! Their losses were devastating. I treated the wound of one of their officers, who was seriously injured in the mouth; I helped another who had been hit in the throat, and bandaged the hand of a third, who had been badly crushed by a rifle bullet. In the middle of this, we were often interrupted by those unwelcome and indiscriminate Russian visitors—the shells. One landed so close that I thought it was my last moment; and even though I managed to throw myself on the ground, I was so scared that I didn’t think about getting up until the hearty laughter of those around me assured me that the danger had passed. Later, I picked up a piece of that massive shell and brought it home with me.

It was on this, as on every similar occasion, that I saw the Times correspondent eagerly taking down notes and sketches of the scene, under fire—listening apparently with attention to all the busy little crowd that surrounded him, but without laying down his pencil; and yet finding time, even in his busiest moment, to lend a helping hand to the wounded. It may have been on this occasion that his keen eye noticed me, and his mind, albeit engrossed with far more important memories, found room to remember me. I may well be proud of his testimony, borne so generously only the other day, and may well be excused for transcribing it from the columns of the Times:—“I have seen her go down, under fire, with her little store of creature comforts for our wounded men; and a more tender or skilful hand about a wound or broken limb could not be found among our best surgeons. I saw her at the [Pg 172] assault on the Redan, at the Tchernaya, at the fall of Sebastopol, laden, not with plunder, good old soul! but with wine, bandages, and food for the wounded or the prisoners.”

It was during this, as on every similar occasion, that I noticed the Times reporter eagerly jotting down notes and sketches of the scene, under fire—seemingly paying attention to all the busy little crowd around him, but without putting down his pencil; yet still finding time, even in his busiest moments, to help the wounded. It’s possible that it was on this occasion that his sharp eye caught sight of me, and his mind, even though occupied with much more important memories, had space to remember me. I can definitely be proud of his praise, expressed so generously just the other day, and I can be forgiven for quoting it from the Times:—“I have seen her go down, under fire, with her little supply of creature comforts for our wounded men; and a more caring or skilled hand about a wound or broken limb could not be found among our best surgeons. I saw her at the [Pg 172] assault on the Redan, at the Tchernaya, at the fall of Sebastopol, carrying not plunder, good old soul! but wine, bandages, and food for the wounded or the prisoners.”

I remained on Cathcart’s Hill far into the night, and watched the city blazing beneath us, awe-struck at the terrible sight, until the bitter wind found its way through my thin clothing, and chilled me to the bone; and not till then did I leave for Spring Hill. I had little sleep that night. The night was made a ruddy lurid day with the glare of the blazing town; while every now and then came reports which shook the earth to its centre. And yet I believe very many of the soldiers, wearied with their day’s labour, slept soundly throughout that terrible night, and awoke to find their work completed: for in the night, covered by the burning city, Sebastopol was left, a heap of ruins, to its victors; and before noon on the following day, none but dead and dying Russians were in the south side of the once famous and beautiful mistress-city of the Euxine.

I stayed on Cathcart’s Hill well into the night, watching the city burning below us, amazed by the horrifying sight, until the cold wind cut through my thin clothes and chilled me to the bone; only then did I head to Spring Hill. I got very little sleep that night. The night turned into a bright, fiery day with the glow of the burning city; every now and then, explosions shook the ground. Still, I believe many of the soldiers, exhausted from their day’s work, slept soundly through that dreadful night and woke up to find their task done: during the night, hidden by the burning city, Sebastopol was left as a pile of ruins for its conquerors; and by noon the next day, there were only dead and wounded Russians on the south side of the once-famous and beautiful capital of the Euxine.

The good news soon spread through the camp. It gave great pleasure; but I almost think the soldiers would have been better pleased had the Russians delayed their parting twelve hours longer, and given the Highlanders and their comrades a chance of retrieving the disasters of the previous day. Nothing else could wipe away the soreness of defeat, or compensate for the better fortune which had befallen our allies the French.

The good news quickly spread throughout the camp. It brought a lot of joy; however, I think the soldiers would have preferred if the Russians had postponed their departure for another twelve hours, allowing the Highlanders and their comrades a chance to make up for the failures of the previous day. Nothing else could erase the sting of defeat or make up for the luck that had favored our allies, the French.

The news of the evacuation of Sebastopol soon carried away all traces of yesterday’s fatigue. For weeks past I had been offering bets to every one that I would not only [Pg 173] be the first woman to enter Sebastopol from the English lines, but that I would be the first to carry refreshments into the fallen city. And now the time I had longed for had come. I borrowed some mules from the Land Transport Corps—mine were knocked up by yesterday’s work—and loading them with good things, started off with my partner and some other friends early on that memorable Sunday morning for Cathcart’s Hill.

The news about the evacuation of Sebastopol quickly wiped away any memory of yesterday’s fatigue. For weeks, I had been making bets with everyone that I wouldn’t just be the first woman to enter Sebastopol from the English lines, but that I would also be the first to bring refreshments into the fallen city. Now, the moment I had been waiting for had finally arrived. I borrowed some mules from the Land Transport Corps—mine were worn out from yesterday’s work—and loaded them up with supplies, setting off with my partner and a few friends early that unforgettable Sunday morning towards Cathcart’s Hill.

When I found that strict orders had been given to admit no one inside Sebastopol, I became quite excited; and making my way to General Garrett’s quarters, I made such an earnest representation of what I considered my right that I soon obtained a pass, of which the following is a copy:—

When I discovered that strict orders had been issued not to allow anyone inside Sebastopol, I got really excited; and heading over to General Garrett’s quarters, I made a strong case for what I believed was my right, which quickly got me a pass, a copy of which is as follows:—

“Pass Mrs. Seacole and her attendants, with refreshments for officers and soldiers in the Redan and in Sebastopol.

“Pass Mrs. Seacole and her helpers, with snacks for the officers and soldiers in the Redan and in Sebastopol.

Garrett, M.G.

Garrett, M.G.

“Cathcart’s Hill, Sept. 9, 1855.”

“Cathcart’s Hill, Sept. 9, 1855.”

So many attached themselves to my staff, becoming for the nonce my attendants, that I had some difficulty at starting; but at last I passed all the sentries safely, much to the annoyance of many officers, who were trying every conceivable scheme to evade them, and entered the city. I can give you no very clear description of its condition on that Sunday morning, a year and a half ago. Many parts of it were still blazing furiously—explosions were taking place in all directions—every step had a score of dangers; and yet curiosity and excitement carried us on and on. I was often stopped to give refreshments to officers and men, who [Pg 174] had been fasting for hours. Some, on the other hand, had found their way to Russian cellars; and one body of men were most ingloriously drunk, and playing the wildest pranks. They were dancing, yelling, and singing—some of them with Russian women’s dresses fastened round their waists, and old bonnets stuck upon their heads.

So many people joined my group, becoming my temporary attendants, that I had some difficulty getting started; but eventually, I made it past all the guards without any issues, much to the frustration of several officers who were trying every possible trick to avoid them, and entered the city. I can't provide a very clear picture of what it looked like that Sunday morning, a year and a half ago. Many parts were still burning fiercely—explosions were happening everywhere—every step was filled with dangers; yet curiosity and excitement pushed us forward. I was often stopped to provide refreshments to officers and soldiers, who had been without food for hours. Some, on the other hand, had managed to find their way to Russian cellars; and one group was embarrassingly drunk and causing all sorts of chaos. They were dancing, shouting, and singing—some of them wearing Russian women’s dresses tied around their waists, and old bonnets on their heads.

I was offered many trophies. All plunder was stopped by the sentries, and confiscated, so that the soldiers could afford to be liberal. By one I was offered a great velvet sofa; another pressed a huge arm-chair, which had graced some Sebastopol study, upon me; while a third begged my acceptance of a portion of a grand piano. What I did carry away was very unimportant: a gaily-decorated altar-candle, studded with gold and silver stars, which the present Commander-in-Chief condescended to accept as a Sebastopol memorial; an old cracked China teapot, which in happier times had very likely dispensed pleasure to many a small tea-party; a cracked bell, which had rung many to prayers during the siege, and which I bore away on my saddle; and a parasol, given me by a drunken soldier. He had a silk skirt on, and torn lace upon his wrists, and he came mincingly up, holding the parasol above his head, and imitating the walk of an affected lady, to the vociferous delight of his comrades. And all this, and much more, in that fearful charnel city, with death and suffering on every side.

I was offered a lot of trophies. All the loot was stopped by the guards and confiscated, allowing the soldiers to be generous. One soldier offered me a beautiful velvet sofa; another insisted I take a huge armchair that had once been in a study in Sebastopol; while a third urged me to accept part of a grand piano. What I actually brought back wasn't very significant: a brightly decorated altar candle, adorned with gold and silver stars, which the current Commander-in-Chief graciously accepted as a Sebastopol keepsake; an old cracked China teapot that had probably served many happy tea parties in better times; a cracked bell that had called many to prayer during the siege, which I carried on my saddle; and a parasol given to me by a drunken soldier. He had on a silk skirt and torn lace around his wrists, and he strutted over, holding the parasol above his head and mimicking the walk of an affected lady, much to the loud amusement of his comrades. And all this, and so much more, in that dreadful city of death, with suffering everywhere.

It was very hazardous to pass along some of the streets exposed to the fire of the Russians on the north side of the harbour. We had to wait and watch our opportunity, and then gallop for it. Some of us had close shaves of being hit. More than this, fires still kept breaking out around; [Pg 175] while mines and fougasses not unfrequently exploded from unknown causes. We saw two officers emerge from a heap of ruins, covered and almost blinded with smoke and dust, from some such unlooked-for explosion. With considerable difficulty we succeeded in getting into the quarter of the town held by the French, where I was nearly getting into serious trouble.

It was really risky to move through some of the streets exposed to the Russian fire on the north side of the harbor. We had to wait and watch for our chance, and then sprint for it. Some of us narrowly avoided getting hit. On top of that, fires kept breaking out nearby; [Pg 175] and mines and traps often exploded for no apparent reason. We saw two officers come out from a pile of rubble, covered and nearly blinded by smoke and dust from one unexpected explosion. It took a lot of effort, but we managed to get into the part of the town held by the French, where I almost found myself in serious trouble.

I had loitered somewhat behind my party, watching, with pardonable curiosity, the adroitness with which a party of French were plundering a house; and by the time my curiosity had been satisfied, I found myself quite alone, my retinue having preceded me by some few hundred yards. This would have been of little consequence, had not an American sailor lad, actuated either by mischief or folly, whispered to the Frenchmen that I was a Russian spy; and had they not, instead of laughing at him, credited his assertion, and proceeded to arrest me. Now, such a charge was enough to make a lion of a lamb; so I refused positively to dismount, and made matters worse by knocking in the cap of the first soldier who laid hands upon me, with the bell that hung at my saddle. Upon this, six or seven tried to force me to the guard-house in rather a rough manner, while I resisted with all my force, screaming out for Mr. Day, and using the bell for a weapon. How I longed for a better one I need not tell the reader. In the midst of this scene came up a French officer, whom I recognised as the patient I had taken to Spring Hill after the battle of the Tchernaya, and who took my part at once, and ordered them to release me. Although I rather weakened my cause, it was most natural that, directly I was released, I should fly at the varlet who had caused me [Pg 176] this trouble; and I did so, using my bell most effectually, and aided, when my party returned, by their riding-whips.

I had hung back a bit from my group, watching, with some curiosity, how skillfully a group of French men were looting a house. By the time I was done watching, I realized I was completely alone—my companions were a few hundred yards ahead of me. This wouldn't have been a big deal, except that an American sailor, either just trying to stir things up or being foolish, told the French that I was a Russian spy. Instead of laughing it off, they believed him and moved to arrest me. A claim like that could turn anyone scared into someone fierce, so I refused to get off my horse and made things worse by hitting the first soldier who grabbed me with the bell hanging from my saddle. After that, six or seven men tried to drag me to the guardhouse pretty roughly while I fought back with all my strength, yelling for Mr. Day and using the bell as a weapon. I really wished for a better weapon than that, needless to say. In the middle of this chaos, a French officer appeared, and I recognized him as the patient I had taken to Spring Hill after the battle of the Tchernaya. He immediately took my side and ordered them to let me go. Although I kind of weakened my own position, it was only natural that as soon as I was free, I went after the jerk who had caused me this trouble; and I did, using my bell effectively and, when my group came back, getting some help from their riding whips.

This little adventure took up altogether so much time that, when the French soldiers had made their apologies to me, and I had returned the compliment to the one whose head had been dented by my bell, it was growing late, and we made our way back to Cathcart’s Hill. On the way, a little French soldier begged hard of me to buy a picture, which had been cut from above the altar of some church in Sebastopol. It was too dark to see much of his prize, but I ultimately became its possessor, and brought it home with me. It is some eight or ten feet in length, and represents, I should think, the Madonna. I am no judge of such things, but I think, although the painting is rather coarse, that the face of the Virgin, and the heads of Cherubim that fill the cloud from which she is descending, are soft and beautiful. There is a look of divine calmness and heavenly love in the Madonna’s face which is very striking; and, perhaps, during the long and awful siege many a knee was bent in worship before it, and many a heart found comfort in its soft loving gaze.

This little adventure took up so much time that, by the time the French soldiers apologized to me and I returned the favor to the guy whose head had been dented by my bell, it was getting late, and we headed back to Cathcart’s Hill. On the way, a small French soldier pleaded with me to buy a picture that had been cut from above the altar of some church in Sebastopol. It was too dark to see much of his prize, but I ended up buying it and bringing it home with me. It's about eight or ten feet long and I think it depicts the Madonna. I'm not an expert on these things, but even though the painting is somewhat rough, I think the Virgin's face and the heads of the Cherubim surrounding her are soft and beautiful. There's a look of divine calmness and heavenly love on the Madonna’s face that is quite striking; and maybe during the long and terrible siege, many people kneeled in worship before it, and many hearts found comfort in its gentle, loving gaze.

On the following day I again entered Sebastopol, and saw still more of its horrors. But I have refrained from describing so many scenes of woe, that I am loth to dwell much on these. The very recollection of that woeful hospital, where thousands of dead and dying had been left by the retreating Russians, is enough to unnerve the strongest and sicken the most experienced. I would give much if I had never seen that harrowing sight. I believe some Englishmen were found in it alive; but it was as [Pg 177] well that they did not live to tell their fearful experience.

On the next day, I went back into Sebastopol and witnessed even more of its horrors. But I’ve held back from detailing so many scenes of suffering that I’m reluctant to dwell too much on these. Just the memory of that tragic hospital, where thousands of dead and dying were left by the retreating Russians, is enough to shake even the strongest and sicken the most seasoned. I would give a lot to have never seen that heartbreaking sight. I believe some Englishmen were found alive inside, but it was probably better that they didn’t survive to share their terrifying experience.

I made my way into the Redan also, although every step was dangerous, and took from it some brown bread, which seemed to have been left in the oven by the baker when he fled.

I also made my way into the Redan, even though every step was risky, and grabbed some brown bread, which looked like it had been left in the oven by the baker when he ran away.

Before many days were passed, some Frenchwomen opened houses in Sebastopol; but in that quarter of the town held by the English the prospect was not sufficiently tempting for me to follow their example, and so I saw out the remainder of the campaign from my old quarters at Spring Hill.

Before many days had gone by, some Frenchwomen opened up homes in Sebastopol; however, in the part of town occupied by the English, the opportunity didn’t seem tempting enough for me to follow their lead, so I stayed in my old spot at Spring Hill for the rest of the campaign.


CHAPTER XVIII.

HOLIDAY IN THE CAMP—A NEW ENEMY, TIME—AMUSEMENTS IN THE CRIMEA—MY SHARE IN THEM—DINNER AT SPRING HILL—AT THE RACES—CHRISTMAS DAY IN THE BRITISH HOTEL—NEW YEAR’S DAY IN THE HOSPITAL.

HOLIDAY IN THE CAMP—A NEW ENEMY, TIME—AMUSEMENTS IN THE CRIMEA—MY SHARE IN THEM—DINNER AT SPRING HILL—AT THE RACES—CHRISTMAS DAY IN THE BRITISH HOTEL—NEW YEAR’S DAY IN THE HOSPITAL.

Well, the great work was accomplished—Sebastopol was taken. The Russians had retired sullenly to their stronghold on the north side of the harbour, from which, every now and then, they sent a few vain shot and shell, which sent the amateurs in the streets of Sebastopol scampering, but gave the experienced no concern. In a few days the camp could find plenty to talk about in their novel position—and what then? What was to be done? More fighting? Another equally terrible and lengthy siege of the north? That was the business of a few at head-quarters and in council at home, between whom the electric wires flashed [Pg 178] many a message. In the meanwhile, the real workers applied themselves to plan amusements, and the same energy and activity which had made Sebastopol a heap of ruins and a well-filled cemetery—which had dug the miles of trenches, and held them when made against a desperate foe—which had manned the many guns, and worked them so well, set to work as eager to kill their present enemy, Time, as they had lately been to destroy their fled enemies, the Russians.

Well, the big task was done—Sebastopol was captured. The Russians had sulkily retreated to their stronghold on the north side of the harbor, from which they occasionally fired a few pointless shots and shells that sent the inexperienced running in the streets of Sebastopol, but didn’t worry the veterans at all. In a few days, the camp found plenty to discuss about their new situation—and then what? What was the plan? More fighting? Another equally brutal and lengthy siege of the north? That was up to a few people at headquarters and in meetings at home, who were communicating through the electric wires, sending many messages. Meanwhile, the real workers focused on planning entertainment, and the same energy and effort that had turned Sebastopol into a pile of ruins and a crowded cemetery—who had dug the miles of trenches and held their ground against a desperate enemy—who had manned and effectively operated the many guns—now eagerly set to work to conquer their current enemy, Time, just as they had recently aimed to defeat their former foes, the Russians.

All who were before Sebastopol will long remember the beautiful autumn which succeeded to so eventful a summer, and ushered in so pleasantly the second winter of the campaign. It was appreciated as only those who earn the right to enjoyment can enjoy relaxation. The camp was full of visitors of every rank. They thronged the streets of Sebastopol, sketching its ruins and setting up photographic apparatus, in contemptuous indifference of the shot with which the Russians generally favoured every conspicuous group.

All who were in Sebastopol will always remember the beautiful autumn that followed such an eventful summer and welcomed the second winter of the campaign so pleasantly. It was appreciated like only those who’ve earned the right to relaxation can truly enjoy it. The camp was filled with visitors of all ranks. They crowded the streets of Sebastopol, sketching its ruins and setting up cameras, showing a carefree disregard for the shots that the Russians typically fired at every noticeable group.

Pleasure was hunted keenly. Cricket matches, pic-nics, dinner parties, races, theatricals, all found their admirers. My restaurant was always full, and once more merry laughter was heard, and many a dinner party was held, beneath the iron roof of the British Hotel. Several were given in compliment to our allies, and many distinguished Frenchmen have tested my powers of cooking. You might have seen at one party some of their most famous officers. At once were present a Prince of the Imperial family of France, the Duc de Rouchefoucault, and a certain corporal in the French service, who was perhaps the best known man in the whole army, the Viscount Talon. They [Pg 179] expressed themselves highly gratified at the carte, and perhaps were not a little surprised as course after course made its appearance, and to soup and fish succeeded turkeys, saddle of mutton, fowls, ham, tongue, curry, pastry of many sorts, custards, jelly, blanc-mange, and olives. I took a peculiar pride in doing my best when they were present, for I knew a little of the secrets of the French commissariat. I wonder if the world will ever know more. I wonder if the system of secresy which has so long kept veiled the sufferings of the French army before Sebastopol will ever yield to truth. I used to guess something of those sufferings when I saw, even after the fall of Sebastopol, half-starved French soldiers prowling about my store, taking eagerly even what the Turks rejected as unfit for human food; and no one could accuse them of squeamishness. I cannot but believe that in some desks or bureaux lie notes or diaries which shall one day be given to the world; and when this happens, the terrible distresses of the English army will pall before the unheard-of sufferings of the French. It is true that they carried from Sebastopol the lion’s share of glory. My belief is that they deserved it, having borne by far a larger proportion of suffering.

Pleasure was eagerly pursued. Cricket matches, picnics, dinner parties, races, and theater all had their fans. My restaurant was always packed, and once again, merry laughter filled the air, with many dinner parties taking place beneath the iron roof of the British Hotel. Several were held to honor our allies, and many distinguished Frenchmen have sampled my cooking skills. You could have seen some of their most famous officers at one of these gatherings. Among the guests were a Prince from the French Imperial family, the Duc de Rouchefoucault, and a certain corporal in the French army, who was possibly the best-known man in their ranks, the Viscount Talon. They expressed their satisfaction with the menu, and perhaps they were a bit surprised as course after course appeared, from soup and fish to turkeys, lamb, chickens, ham, tongue, curry, various pastries, custards, jellies, blanc-mange, and olives. I took special pride in doing my best when they were present, knowing some of the secrets of the French military supply system. I wonder if the world will ever learn more about it. I wonder if the secrecy that has long hidden the suffering of the French army before Sebastopol will ever give way to the truth. I used to imagine some of those hardships when I saw, even after the fall of Sebastopol, half-starved French soldiers wandering around my store, eagerly taking even what the Turks considered unfit for human consumption; and no one could accuse them of being picky. I can't help but believe that somewhere, in some desks or files, there are notes or diaries that will one day be revealed to the world; and when this happens, the grave difficulties faced by the English army will fade in comparison to the unheard-of suffering of the French. It's true that they returned from Sebastopol with most of the glory. I believe they earned it, having endured a much greater share of suffering.

There were few dinners at Spring Hill at which the guests did not show their appreciation of their hostess’s labour by drinking her health; and at the dinner I have above alluded to, the toast was responded to with such enthusiasm that I felt compelled to put my acknowledgments into the form of a little speech, which Talon interpreted to his countrymen. The French Prince was, after this occasion, several times at the British Hotel. He was there once [Pg 180] when some Americans were received by me with scarcely that cordiality which I have been told distinguished my reception of guests; and upon their leaving I told him—quite forgetting his own connection with America—of my prejudice against the Yankees. He heard me for a little while, and then he interrupted me.

There were few dinners at Spring Hill where the guests didn’t show their appreciation for their hostess’s efforts by toasting her health; and at the dinner I mentioned earlier, the toast was received with such enthusiasm that I felt I had to express my thanks with a little speech, which Talon translated for his fellow countrymen. After this event, the French Prince visited the British Hotel several times. He was there once [Pg 180] when I welcomed some Americans with hardly the warmth I’ve been told characterized my receptions; and after they left, I told him—completely forgetting his own ties to America—about my bias against the Yankees. He listened for a bit, and then he interrupted me.

“Tenez! Madame Seacole, I too am American a little.”

“Tenez! Madame Seacole, I’m also a little American.”

What a pity I was not born a countess! I am sure I should have made a capital courtier. Witness my impromptu answer:—

What a shame I wasn't born a countess! I'm sure I would have been a fantastic courtier. Just look at my spontaneous response:—

“I should never have guessed it, Prince.”—And he seemed amused.

“I would have never guessed it, Prince.”—And he appeared entertained.

With the theatricals directly I had nothing to do. Had I been a little younger the companies would very likely have been glad of me, for no one liked to sacrifice their beards to become Miss Julia or plain Mary Ann; and even the beardless subalterns had voices which no coaxing could soften down. But I lent them plenty of dresses; indeed, it was the only airing which a great many gay-coloured muslins had in the Crimea. How was I to know when I brought them what camp-life was? And in addition to this, I found it necessary to convert my kitchen into a temporary green-room, where, to the wonderment, and perhaps scandal, of the black cook, the ladies of the company of the 1st Royals were taught to manage their petticoats with becoming grace, and neither to show their awkward booted ankles, nor trip themselves up over their trains. It was a difficult task in many respects. Although I laced them in until they grew blue in the face, their waists were a disgrace to the sex; while—crinoline being unknown then—my struggles to give them becoming [Pg 181] embonpoint may be imagined. It was not until a year later that Punch thought of using a clothes-basket; and I would have given much for such a hint when I was dresser to the theatrical company of the 1st Royals. The hair was another difficulty. To be sure, there was plenty in the camp, only it was in the wrong place, and many an application was made to me for a set of curls. However, I am happy to say I am not become a customer of the wigmakers yet.

I had nothing to do with the theatricals directly. If I had been a bit younger, the companies would probably have welcomed me because no one wanted to shave off their beards to play Miss Julia or plain Mary Ann; and even the clean-shaven young officers had voices that couldn't be softened no matter how much you tried. But I lent them plenty of dresses; in fact, it was the only opportunity many of those brightly colored muslins had to see the light of day in the Crimea. How was I supposed to know what camp life would be like when I brought them? Plus, I found it necessary to turn my kitchen into a temporary green room, where, to the surprise and maybe even scandal of the black cook, the ladies of the 1st Royals were taught how to handle their petticoats with grace, making sure not to reveal their clumsy booted ankles or trip over their trains. It was a challenging task in many ways. Even though I laced them up until they turned blue in the face, their waists were a disgrace to womanhood; plus—since crinoline wasn’t known at the time—my attempts to give them a flattering shape were quite a struggle. It wasn’t until a year later that Punch thought of using a clothes basket; I would have given a lot for that idea when I was dressing the theatrical company of the 1st Royals. The hair was another problem. Sure, there was a lot of it in camp, but it was in the wrong places, and I received many requests for a set of curls. However, I’m happy to say I haven't become a customer of the wigmakers yet.

My recollections of hunting in the Crimea are confined to seeing troops of horsemen sweep by with shouts and yells after some wretched dog. Once I was very nearly frightened out of my wits—my first impression being that the Russians had carried into effect their old threat of driving us into the sea—by the startling appearance of a large body of horsemen tearing down the hill after, apparently, nothing. However I discovered in good time that, in default of vermin, they were chasing a brother officer with a paper bag.

My memories of hunting in Crimea are limited to watching groups of horsemen rush by, shouting and yelling after some unfortunate dog. One time, I was almost scared out of my mind—my initial thought was that the Russians had actually followed through on their old threat to drive us into the sea—when I saw a large group of horsemen galloping down the hill after seemingly nothing. However, I soon figured out that, in the absence of any pests, they were actually chasing a fellow officer with a paper bag.

My experience of Crimean races are perfect, for I was present, in the character of cantiniere, at all the more important meetings. Some of them took place before Christmas, and some after; but I shall exhaust the subject at once. I had no little difficulty to get the things on to the course; and in particular, after I had sat up the whole night making preparations for the December races, at the Monastery of St. George, I could not get my poor mules over the rough country, and found myself, in the middle of the day, some miles from the course. At last I gave it up as hopeless, and, dismounting, sat down by the roadside to consider how I could possibly dispose [Pg 182] of the piles of sandwiches, bread, cheese, pies, and tarts, which had been prepared for the hungry spectators. At last, some officers, who expected me long before, came to look after me, and by their aid we reached the course.

My experience at the Crimean races was perfect because I was there, working as a cantiniere, at all the major events. Some happened before Christmas, and some after, but I’ll get straight to the point. I had a lot of trouble getting everything to the course; in particular, after staying up all night preparing for the December races at the Monastery of St. George, I couldn't get my poor mules over the rough terrain and found myself, in the middle of the day, several miles away from the course. Eventually, I gave up as it seemed impossible and sat down by the roadside to figure out what to do with the heaps of sandwiches, bread, cheese, pies, and tarts I had made for the hungry spectators. Finally, some officers who had been expecting me for some time came to check on me, and with their help, we made it to the course.

I was better off at the next meeting, for a kind-hearted Major of Artillery provided me with a small bell-tent that was very useful, and enabled me to keep my stores out of reach of the light-fingered gentry, who were as busy in the Crimea as at Epsom or Hampton Court. Over this tent waved the flag of the British Hotel, but, during the day, it was struck, for an accident happening to one Captain D——, he was brought to my tent insensible, where I quickly improvised a couch of some straw, covered with the Union Jack, and brought him round. I mention this trifle to show how ready of contrivance a little campaigning causes one to become. I had several patients in consequence of accidents at the races. Nor was I altogether free from accidents myself. On the occasion of the races by the Tchernaya, after the armistice, my cart, on turning a sudden bend in the steep track, upset, and the crates, containing plates and dishes, rolled over and over until their contents were completely broken up; so that I was reduced to hand about sandwiches, etc., on broken pieces of earthenware and scraps of paper. I saved some glasses, but not many, and some of the officers were obliged to drink out of stiff paper twisted into funnel-shaped glasses.

I was better off at the next meeting because a kind-hearted Major of Artillery gave me a small bell tent that was really helpful and kept my supplies safe from the light-fingered folks who were just as active in the Crimea as they were at Epsom or Hampton Court. The flag of the British Hotel flew over this tent, but during the day, it was taken down. There was an accident involving a Captain D——, who was brought to my tent unconscious. I quickly made a couch with some straw, covered it with the Union Jack, and brought him around. I mention this small detail to show how resourceful a little time in the field can make you. I had several patients due to race-related accidents. I wasn’t totally free from mishaps myself. On the day of the races by the Tchernaya after the armistice, my cart tipped over on a sudden curve in the steep road, and the crates with plates and dishes rolled everywhere, completely breaking their contents. This meant I had to serve sandwiches and other snacks on broken pieces of pottery and scraps of paper. I managed to save some glasses, but not many, and some of the officers had to drink from stiff paper twisted into funnel-shaped cups.

It was astonishing how well the managers of these Crimean races had contrived to imitate the old familiar scenes at home. You might well wonder where the racing saddles and boots, and silk caps and jackets had come from; but our connection with England was very different to what [Pg 183] it had been when I first came to the Crimea, and many a wife and sister’s fingers had been busy making the racing gear for the Crimea meetings. And in order that the course should still more closely resemble Ascot or Epsom, some soldiers blackened their faces and came out as Ethiopian serenaders admirably, although it would puzzle the most ingenious to guess where they got their wigs and banjoes from. I caught one of them behind my tent in the act of knocking off the neck of a bottle of champagne, and, paralysed by the wine’s hasty exit, the only excuse he offered was, that he wanted to know if the officers’ luxury was better than rum.

It was incredible how well the organizers of these Crimean races had managed to replicate the familiar scenes back home. You might wonder where the racing saddles, boots, silk caps, and jackets came from; our connection to England was very different from what [Pg 183] it had been when I first arrived in the Crimea, and many wives' and sisters' hands had been busy making the racing gear for the Crimea events. To make the course resemble Ascot or Epsom even more, some soldiers painted their faces and came out as Ethiopian serenaders, doing a great job, even though it would leave anyone guessing where they found their wigs and banjos. I caught one of them behind my tent trying to pop the neck off a bottle of champagne, and, stunned by the sudden flow of wine, the only excuse he gave was that he wanted to see if the officers’ luxury was better than rum.

A few weeks before Christmas, happened that fearful explosion, in the French ammunition park, which destroyed so many lives. We had experienced nothing at all like it before. The earth beneath us, even at the distance of three miles, reeled and trembled with the shock; and so great was the force of the explosion, that a piece of stone was hurled with some violence against the door of the British Hotel. We all felt for the French very much, although I do not think that the armies agreed quite so well after the taking of the Malakhoff, and the unsuccessful assault upon the Redan, as they had done previously. I saw several instances of unpleasantness and collision, arising from allusions to sore points. One, in particular, occurred in my store.

A few weeks before Christmas, the terrible explosion happened at the French ammunition depot, taking so many lives. We had never experienced anything like it before. Even three miles away, the ground shook and swayed from the shock; and the force of the explosion was so powerful that a piece of stone was violently thrown against the door of the British Hotel. We all felt a lot of sympathy for the French, although I don’t think the armies got along quite as well after the capture of the Malakhoff and the failed assault on the Redan as they had before. I witnessed several instances of tension and conflict arising from sensitive topics. One, in particular, happened in my store.

The French, when they wanted—it was very seldom—to wound the pride of the English soldiery, used to say significantly, in that jargon by which the various nations in the Crimea endeavoured to obviate the consequences of what occurred at the Tower of Babel, some time ago, [Pg 184] “Malakhoff bono—Redan no bono.” And this, of course, usually led to recriminatory statements, and history was ransacked to find something consolatory to English pride. Once I noticed a brawny man, of the Army Works Corps, bringing a small French Zouave to my canteen, evidently with the view of standing treat. The Frenchman seemed mischievously inclined, and, probably relying upon the good humour on the countenance of his gigantic companion, began a little playful badinage, ending with the taunt of “Redan, no bono—Redan, no bono.” I never saw any man look so helplessly angry as the Englishman did. For a few minutes he seemed absolutely rooted to the ground. Of course he could have crushed his mocking friend with ease, but how could he answer his taunt. All at once, however, a happy thought struck him, and rushing up to the Zouave, he caught him round the waist and threw him down, roaring out, “Waterloo was bono—Waterloo was bono.” It was as much as the people on the premises could do to part them, so convulsed were we all with laughter.

The French, when they wanted to—though it was quite rare—hurt the pride of the English soldiers, would notably say, in that mixed language the different nations in Crimea used to avoid the fallout from what happened at the Tower of Babel some time ago, [Pg 184] “Malakhoff good—Redan not good.” And this, of course, usually led to back-and-forth remarks, as history was searched for something to uplift English pride. Once, I saw a muscular man from the Army Works Corps bringing a small French Zouave to my canteen, clearly intending to treat him. The Frenchman appeared playfully mischievous and, probably trusting the friendly expression on his massive companion's face, started some light-hearted teasing, ending with the jibe of “Redan, not good—Redan, not good.” I had never seen anyone look so utterly furious as the Englishman did. For a few moments, he seemed completely frozen in place. Obviously, he could have easily overpowered his mocking friend, but how could he respond to the taunt? Suddenly, though, an inspired idea hit him, and he dashed towards the Zouave, grabbed him around the waist, and threw him down, roaring, “Waterloo was good—Waterloo was good.” It took quite an effort for those present to separate them, we were all laughing so hard.

And before Christmas, occurred my first and last attack of illness in the Crimea. It was not of much consequence, nor should I mention it but to show the kindness of my soldier-friends. I think it arose from the sudden commencement of winter, for which I was but poorly provided. However, I soon received much sympathy and many presents of warm clothing, etc.; but the most delicate piece of attention was shown me by one of the Sappers and Miners, who, hearing the report that I was dead, positively came down to Spring Hill to take my measure for a coffin. This may seem a questionable compliment, but I really felt flattered and touched with such a mark of thoughtful [Pg 185] attention. Very few in the Crimea had the luxury of any better coffin than a blanket-shroud, and it was very good of the grateful fellow to determine that his old friend, the mistress of Spring Hill, should have an honour conceded to so very few of the illustrious dead before Sebastopol.

And before Christmas, I had my first and last illness while in Crimea. It wasn’t serious, but I mention it to highlight the kindness of my soldier friends. I think it stemmed from the sudden arrival of winter, for which I was pretty unprepared. However, I quickly received a lot of sympathy and many gifts of warm clothing, etc. But the nicest gesture came from one of the Sappers and Miners, who, after hearing rumors that I had died, actually came down to Spring Hill to take my measurements for a coffin. That might seem like a strange compliment, but I genuinely felt flattered and touched by such a thoughtful act. Very few people in Crimea had the luxury of anything better than a blanket-shroud coffin, so it was quite generous of that grateful man to decide that his old friend, the mistress of Spring Hill, should receive the honor that so few illustrious dead before Sebastopol were granted. [Pg 185]

So Christmas came, and with it pleasant memories of home and of home comforts. With it came also news of home—some not of the most pleasant description—and kind wishes from absent friends. “A merry Christmas to you,” writes one, “and many of them. Although you will not write to us, we see your name frequently in the newspapers, from which we judge that you are strong and hearty. All your old Jamaica friends are delighted to hear of you, and say that you are an honour to the Isle of Springs.”

So Christmas arrived, bringing with it sweet memories of home and all its comforts. It also brought news from home—some not so pleasant—and kind wishes from friends who are far away. “Wishing you a merry Christmas,” writes one, “and many more to come. Even though you don't write to us, we often see your name in the newspapers, which tells us that you are doing well. All your old friends from Jamaica are thrilled to hear about you and say that you’re a pride to the Isle of Springs.”

I wonder if the people of other countries are as fond of carrying with them everywhere their home habits as the English. I think not. I think there was something purely and essentially English in the determination of the camp to spend the Christmas-day of 1855 after the good old “home” fashion. It showed itself weeks before the eventful day. In the dinner parties which were got up—in the orders sent to England—in the supplies which came out, and in the many applications made to the hostess of the British Hotel for plum-puddings and mince-pies. The demand for them, and the material necessary to manufacture them, was marvellous. I can fancy that if returns could be got at of the flour, plums, currants, and eggs consumed on Christmas-day in the out-of-the-way Crimean peninsula, they would astonish us. One determination appeared to have taken possession of every mind—to spend [Pg 186] the festive day with the mirth and jollity which the changed prospect of affairs warranted; and the recollection of a year ago, when death and misery were the camp’s chief guests, only served to heighten this resolve.

I wonder if people in other countries are as attached to their home traditions as the English are. I doubt it. There was something distinctly and fundamentally English in the camp's decision to celebrate Christmas Day in 1855 the way they always did back home. This determination was evident weeks before the big day. It showed in the dinner parties that were arranged, the orders sent to England, the supplies that arrived, and the numerous requests made to the hostess of the British Hotel for plum puddings and mince pies. The demand for these treats, along with the ingredients needed to make them, was incredible. I can imagine that if we could calculate the amount of flour, plums, currants, and eggs used on Christmas Day in the remote Crimean peninsula, we would be shocked. One shared goal seemed to take over everyone’s mind—to celebrate the festive day with the joy and cheer that the new situation allowed; and the memory of a year ago, when death and suffering were the camp's main guests, only amplified this determination.

For three weeks previous to Christmas-day, my time was fully occupied in making preparations for it. Pages of my books are filled with orders for plum-puddings and mince-pies, besides which I sold an immense quantity of raw material to those who were too far off to send down for the manufactured article on Christmas-day, and to such purchasers I gave a plain recipe for their guidance. Will the reader take any interest in my Crimean Christmas-pudding? It was plain, but decidedly good. However, you shall judge for yourself:—“One pound of flour, three-quarters of a pound of raisins, three-quarters of a pound of fat pork, chopped fine, two tablespoonfuls of sugar, a little cinnamon or chopped lemon, half-pint of milk or water; mix these well together, and boil four hours.”

For three weeks leading up to Christmas Day, I was completely busy preparing for it. My books are filled with orders for plum puddings and mince pies, and I also sold a huge amount of raw ingredients to those who were too far away to send down for the finished products on Christmas Day. For those buyers, I provided a straightforward recipe to help them out. Are you interested in my Crimean Christmas pudding? It was simple but definitely tasty. However, you can decide for yourself:—“One pound of flour, three-quarters of a pound of raisins, three-quarters of a pound of finely chopped fat pork, two tablespoons of sugar, a little cinnamon or chopped lemon, half a pint of milk or water; mix these well together and boil for four hours.”

From an early hour in the morning until long after the night had set in, were I and my cooks busy endeavouring to supply the great demand for Christmas fare. We had considerable difficulty in keeping our engagements, but by substituting mince-pies for plum-puddings, in a few cases, we succeeded. The scene in the crowded store, and even in the little over-heated kitchen, with the officers’ servants, who came in for their masters’ dinners, cannot well be described. Some were impatient themselves, others dreaded their masters’ impatience as the appointed dinner hour passed by—all combined by entreaties, threats, cajolery, and fun to drive me distracted. Angry cries for the major’s [Pg 187] plum-pudding, which was to have been ready an hour ago, alternated with an entreaty that I should cook the captain’s mince-pies to a turn—“Sure, he likes them well done, ma’am. Bake ’em as brown as your own purty face, darlint.”

From early in the morning until late at night, my cooks and I were busy trying to meet the high demand for Christmas food. We faced quite a challenge in keeping our commitments, but by occasionally swapping mince pies for plum puddings, we managed to get by. The scene in the packed store and even in the little overheated kitchen, filled with officers’ servants who came in for their masters’ dinners, is hard to describe. Some were impatient, while others feared their masters' annoyance as dinner time came and went—all mixed together with pleas, threats, flattery, and humor driving me crazy. Angry shouts for the major’s plum pudding, which should have been ready an hour ago, mixed with requests for the captain’s mince pies to be just right—“Sure, he likes them well done, ma’am. Bake ’em as brown as your own pretty face, darling.”

I did not get my dinner until eight o’clock, and then I dined in peace off a fine wild turkey or bustard, shot for me on the marshes by the Tchernaya. It weighed twenty-two pounds, and, although somewhat coarse in colour, had a capital flavour.

I didn't have my dinner until eight o'clock, and then I enjoyed a peaceful meal featuring a nice wild turkey or bustard, which was shot for me in the marshes by the Tchernaya. It weighed twenty-two pounds and, although it was a bit coarse in color, it had a great flavor.

Upon New Year’s-day I had another large cooking of plum-puddings and mince-pies; this time upon my own account. I took them to the hospital of the Land Transport Corps, to remind the patients of the home comforts they longed so much for. It was a sad sight to see the once fine fellows, in their blue gowns, lying quiet and still, and reduced to such a level of weakness and helplessness. They all seemed glad for the little home tokens I took them.

Upon New Year’s Day, I made a big batch of plum puddings and mince pies, this time for myself. I took them to the Land Transport Corps hospital to remind the patients of the comforts of home they missed so much. It was a heartbreaking sight to see those once-strong guys in their blue gowns, lying quietly and still, reduced to such weakness and helplessness. They all seemed really grateful for the little reminders of home I brought them.

There was one patient who had been a most industrious and honest fellow, and who did not go into the hospital until long and wearing illness compelled him. I was particularly anxious to look after him, but I found him very weak and ill. I stayed with him until evening, and before I left him, kind fancy had brought to his bedside his wife and children from his village-home in England, and I could hear him talking to them in a low and joyful tone. Poor, poor fellow! the New Year so full of hope and happiness had dawned upon him, but he did not live to see the wild flowers spring up peacefully through the war-trodden sod before Sebastopol.

There was one patient who had been a very hardworking and honest guy, and he didn’t go to the hospital until a long and exhausting illness forced him to. I was particularly eager to take care of him, but I found him very weak and unwell. I stayed with him until evening, and before I left, kind imagination had brought his wife and kids from their home in England to his bedside, and I could hear him talking to them in a soft and happy voice. Poor, poor guy! The New Year, so full of hope and happiness, had begun for him, but he didn’t live to see the wildflowers peacefully springing up through the war-torn ground before Sebastopol.


CHAPTER XIX.

NEW YEAR IN THE CRIMEA—GOOD NEWS—THE ARMISTICE—BARTER WITH THE RUSSIANS—WAR AND PEACE—TIDINGS OF PEACE—EXCURSIONS INTO THE INTERIOR OF THE CRIMEA—TO SIMPHEROPOL, BAKTCHISERAI, ETC.—THE TROOPS BEGIN TO LEAVE THE CRIMEA—FRIENDS’ FAREWELLS—THE CEMETERIES—WE REMOVE FROM SPRING HILL TO BALACLAVA—ALARMING SACRIFICE OF OUR STOCK—A LAST GLIMPSE OF SEBASTOPOL—HOME!

NEW YEAR IN THE CRIMEA—GOOD NEWS—THE ARMISTICE—BARTER WITH THE RUSSIANS—WAR AND PEACE—TIDINGS OF PEACE—EXCURSIONS INTO THE INTERIOR OF THE CRIMEA—TO SIMFEROPOL, BAKTCHISERAI, ETC.—THE TROOPS BEGIN TO LEAVE THE CRIMEA—FRIENDS’ FAREWELLS—THE CEMETERIES—WE MOVE FROM SPRING HILL TO BALACLAVA—ALARMING LOSS OF OUR STOCK—A LAST GLIMPSE OF SEBASTOPOL—HOME!

Before the New Year was far advanced we all began to think of going home, making sure that peace would soon be concluded. And never did more welcome message come anywhere than that which brought us intelligence of the armistice, and the firing, which had grown more and more slack lately, ceased altogether. Of course the army did not desire peace because they had any distaste for fighting; so far from it, I believe the only more welcome intelligence would have been news of a campaign in the field, but they were most heartily weary of sieges, and the prospect of another year before the gloomy north of Sebastopol damped the ardour of the most sanguine. Before the armistice was signed, the Russians and their old foes made advances of friendship, and the banks of the Tchernaya used to be thronged with strangers, and many strange acquaintances were thus began. I was one of the first to ride down to the Tchernaya, and very much delighted seemed the Russians to see an English woman. I wonder if they thought they all had my complexion. I soon entered heartily into the then current amusement—that of exchanging coin, etc., with the Russians. I stole a march upon my companions by making the sign of the cross upon [Pg 189] my bosom, upon which a Russian threw me, in exchange for some pence, a little metal figure of some ugly saint. Then we wrapped up halfpence in clay, and received coins of less value in exchange. Seeing a soldier eating some white bread, I made signs of wanting some, and threw over a piece of money. I had great difficulty in making the man understand me, but after considerable pantomime, with surprise in his round bullet eyes, he wrapped up his bread in some paper, then coated it with clay and sent it over to me. I thought it would look well beside my brown bread taken from the strange oven in the terrible Redan, and that the two would typify war and peace. There was a great traffic going on in such things, and a wag of an officer, who could talk Russian imperfectly, set himself to work to persuade an innocent Russian that I was his wife, and having succeeded in doing so promptly offered to dispose of me for the medal hanging at his breast.

Before the New Year had progressed far, we all started thinking about going home, knowing peace would soon be established. No message was more welcome than the one announcing the armistice, and the gunfire, which had gradually lessened, came to a complete stop. The army didn't want peace because they were tired of fighting; on the contrary, I believe the only news they would have welcomed more would have been the start of a new campaign in the field. However, they were thoroughly exhausted from the sieges, and the thought of spending another year in the dreary north of Sebastopol dampened the enthusiasm of even the most optimistic. Prior to the armistice being signed, the Russians and their longtime enemies extended gestures of friendship, and the banks of the Tchernaya were filled with visitors, leading to many unexpected meetings. I was among the first to ride down to the Tchernaya, and the Russians seemed genuinely happy to see an Englishwoman. I wonder if they thought they all shared my complexion. I quickly joined in the popular activity of exchanging coins with the Russians. I cleverly went ahead of my companions by making the sign of the cross on my chest, prompting a Russian to give me a small metal figure of an ugly saint in exchange for some coins. Then we wrapped halfpennies in clay and received coins of lower value in return. Noticing a soldier eating white bread, I gestured that I wanted some and tossed over a piece of money. I had a hard time getting him to understand me, but after a lot of pantomime and surprise in his wide eyes, he wrapped his bread in some paper, coated it with clay, and sent it over to me. I thought it would look nice next to my brown bread from the strange oven in the terrible Redan, representing war and peace together. There was a bustling trade in such activities, and a playful officer, who spoke broken Russian, started trying to convince a naive Russian that I was his wife. Once he succeeded, he promptly offered to trade me for the medal hanging on his chest.

The last firing of any consequence was the salutes with which the good tidings of peace were received by army and navy. After this soon began the home-going with happy faces and light hearts, and some kind thoughts and warm tears for the comrades left behind.

The last significant firing was the salutes celebrating the good news of peace from the army and navy. After that, people started heading home with happy faces and light hearts, along with some kind thoughts and warm tears for the comrades they had left behind.

I was very glad to hear of peace, also, although it must have been apparent to every one that it would cause our ruin. We had lately made extensive additions to our store and out-houses—our shelves were filled with articles laid in at a great cost, and which were now unsaleable, and which it would be equally impossible to carry home. Everything, from our stud of horses and mules down to our latest consignments from home, must be sold for any price; and, as it happened, for many things, worth a year ago [Pg 190] their weight in gold, no purchaser could now be found. However, more of this hereafter.

I was really happy to hear about the peace, even though everyone could see it would lead to our downfall. We had recently expanded our store and storage buildings—our shelves were packed with items we had bought at a high cost, which were now unsellable, and it would be just as impossible to take them home. Everything, from our horses and mules to our newest shipments from home, had to be sold at any price; and, as it turned out, for many items that were worth their weight in gold just a year ago, there was no buyer to be found. However, more on this later.

Before leaving the Crimea, I made various excursions into the interior, visiting Simpheropol and Baktchiserai. I travelled to Simpheropol with a pretty large party, and had a very amusing journey. My companions were young and full of fun, and tried hard to persuade the Russians that I was Queen Victoria, by paying me the most absurd reverence. When this failed they fell back a little, and declared that I was the Queen’s first cousin. Anyhow, they attracted crowds about me, and I became quite a lioness in the streets of Simpheropol, until the arrival of some Highlanders in their uniform cut me out.

Before leaving Crimea, I took some trips into the interior, visiting Simferopol and Bakhchisarai. I traveled to Simferopol with a pretty large group and had a really fun journey. My companions were young and full of energy, and they tried hard to convince the Russians that I was Queen Victoria by showing me the most ridiculous respect. When that didn’t work, they changed tactics a bit and claimed I was the Queen’s first cousin. Either way, they attracted crowds around me, and I became quite the sensation in the streets of Simferopol, until some Highlanders in their uniforms showed up and stole my spotlight.

My excursion to Baktchiserai was still more amusing and pleasant. I found it necessary to go to beat up a Russian merchant, who, after the declaration of peace, had purchased stores of us, and some young officers made up a party for the purpose. We hired an araba, filled it with straw, and some boxes to sit upon, and set out very early, with two old umbrellas to shield us from the mid-day sun and the night dews. We had with us a hamper carefully packed, before parting, with a cold duck, some cold meat, a tart, etc. The Tartar’s two horses were soon knocked up, and the fellow obtained a third at a little village, and so we rolled on until mid-day, when, thoroughly exhausted, we left our clumsy vehicle and carried our hamper beneath the shade of a beautiful cherry-tree, and determined to lunch. Upon opening it the first thing that met our eyes was a fine rat, who made a speedy escape. Somewhat gravely, we proceeded to unpack its contents, without caring to express our fears to one [Pg 191] another, and quite soon enough we found them realized. How or where the rat had gained access to our hamper it was impossible to say, but he had made no bad use of his time, and both wings of the cold duck had flown, while the tart was considerably mangled. Sad discovery this for people who, although, hungry, were still squeamish. We made out as well as we could with the cold beef, and gave the rest to our Tartar driver, who had apparently no disinclination to eating after the rat, and would very likely have despised us heartily for such weakness. After dinner we went on more briskly, and succeeded in reaching Baktchiserai. My journey was perfectly unavailing. I could not find my debtor at home, and if I had I was told it would take three weeks before the Russian law would assist me to recover my claim. Determined, however, to have some compensation, I carried off a raven, who had been croaking angrily at my intrusion. Before we had been long on our homeward journey, however, Lieut. C—— sat upon it, of course accidentally, and we threw it to its relatives—the crows.

My trip to Baktchiserai was even more entertaining and enjoyable. I felt it was necessary to confront a Russian merchant who, after the peace was declared, had bought a lot of goods from us, and a few young officers joined me for this purpose. We hired a cart, filled it with straw and some boxes to sit on, and set off early in the morning, armed with two old umbrellas to protect us from the midday sun and the evening dew. We packed a basket with cold duck, some cold meat, a tart, and more before heading out. The Tartar’s two horses tired quickly, and he got a third at a small village, so we continued on until noon. Completely worn out, we ditched our awkward vehicle and took our basket under the shade of a lovely cherry tree to have lunch. When we opened it, the first thing we saw was a rat, who quickly made its escape. Serious about our situation, we began unpacking without sharing our worries with each other, but soon enough, our fears were confirmed. It was impossible to tell how the rat got into our basket, but it clearly had a good time—both wings of the cold duck were gone, and the tart was pretty damaged. This was a disheartening revelation for us, as we were hungry but still picky eaters. We managed the best we could with the cold beef and gave the rest to our Tartar driver, who seemed totally fine with eating after the rat and probably would have looked down on us for being so squeamish. After lunch, we continued on more energetically and managed to reach Baktchiserai. My trip turned out to be completely pointless. I couldn’t find my debtor at home, and if I had, I was told it would take three weeks for Russian law to help me recover my claim. However, determined to get something for my trouble, I took a raven that had been cawing angrily at my presence. Before long on our ride back, though, Lieut. C—— accidentally sat on it, and we tossed it to its relatives—the crows.

As the spring advanced, the troops began to move away at a brisk pace. As they passed the Iron House upon the Col—old for the Crimea, where so much of life’s action had been compressed into so short a space of time—they would stop and give us a parting cheer, while very often the band struck up some familiar tune of that home they were so gladly seeking. And very often the kind-hearted officers would find time to run into the British Hotel to bid us good-bye, and give us a farewell shake of the hand; for you see war, like death, is a great leveller, and mutual suffering and endurance had made us all friends. “My dear [Pg 192] Mrs. Seacole, and my dear Mr. Day,” wrote one on a scrap of paper left on the counter, “I have called here four times this day, to wish you good-bye. I am so sorry I was not fortunate enough to see you. I shall still hope to see you to-morrow morning. We march at seven a.m.”

As spring moved on, the troops started to march away quickly. As they passed the Iron House on the Col—old for the Crimea, where so much of life’s drama had happened in such a brief time—they would stop and give us a parting cheer, and often the band would play some familiar tune of the home they were eagerly returning to. Many times, the thoughtful officers would find a moment to pop into the British Hotel to say goodbye and give us a farewell handshake; after all, war, like death, is a great equalizer, and shared suffering and endurance had turned us all into friends. “My dear [Pg 192] Mrs. Seacole, and my dear Mr. Day,” wrote one on a scrap of paper left on the counter, “I have come here four times today to say goodbye. I’m really sorry I didn’t get to see you. I still hope to see you tomorrow morning. We march at seven a.m.”

And yet all this going home seemed strange and somewhat sad, and sometimes I felt that I could not sympathise with the glad faces and happy hearts of those who were looking forward to the delights of home, and the joy of seeing once more the old familiar faces remembered so fondly in the fearful trenches and the hard-fought battle-fields. Now and then we would see a lounger with a blank face, taking no interest in the bustle of departure, and with him I acknowledged to have more fellow-feeling than with the others, for he, as well as I, clearly had no home to go to. He was a soldier by choice and necessity, as well as by profession. He had no home, no loved friends; the peace would bring no particular pleasure to him, whereas war and action were necessary to his existence, gave him excitement, occupation, the chance of promotion. Now and then, but seldom, however, you came across such a disappointed one. Was it not so with me? Had I not been happy through the months of toil and danger, never knowing what fear or depression was, finding every moment of the day mortgaged hours in advance, and earning sound sleep and contentment by sheer hard work? What better or happier lot could possibly befall me? And, alas! how likely was it that my present occupation gone, I might long in vain for another so stirring and so useful. Besides which, it was pretty sure that I should go to England poorer than I left it, and [Pg 193] although I was not ashamed of poverty, beginning life again in the autumn—I mean late in the summer of life—is hard up-hill work.

And yet, going home felt strange and a bit sad, and sometimes I struggled to connect with the joyful faces and happy hearts of those looking forward to the comforts of home and the joy of reuniting with familiar faces I had cherished in the terrifying trenches and tough battlefields. Every now and then, I would notice someone lounging with a blank expression, uninterested in the hustle of departure, and I felt more connected to him than to the others. Like me, he clearly had no home to return to. He was a soldier by choice, necessity, and profession. He had no home, no loved ones; peace wouldn’t bring him any particular joy because war and action were essential to his existence, providing him with excitement, purpose, and a chance for advancement. Occasionally, but rarely, you’d encounter such a disappointed person. Wasn't that true for me? Hadn’t I been happy during the months of hard work and danger, never feeling fear or sadness, knowing every moment of the day was accounted for, and earning restful sleep and satisfaction through hard labor? What better or happier situation could I hope for? And, unfortunately, how likely was it that once my current role ended, I might long in vain for another that was just as thrilling and meaningful? Moreover, it was pretty certain that I would return to England poorer than when I left, and although I wasn’t ashamed of being poor, starting over in the autumn—I mean, late summer of life—is tough and uphill work. [Pg 193]

Peace concluded, the little jealousies which may have sprung up between the French and their allies seemed forgotten, and every one was anxious, ere the parting came, to make the most of the time yet left in improving old friendships and founding new. Among others, the 47th, encamped near the Woronzoff Road, gave a grand parting entertainment to a large company of their French neighbours, at which many officers of high rank were present. I was applied to by the committee of management to superintend the affair, and, for the last time in the Crimea, the health of Madame Seacole was proposed and duly honoured. I had grown so accustomed to the honour that I had no difficulty in returning thanks in a speech which Colonel B—— interpreted amid roars of laughter to the French guests.

Peace was made, and the little jealousies that had developed between the French and their allies seemed to fade away. Everyone was eager, before they had to part, to make the most of the remaining time to strengthen old friendships and build new ones. Among others, the 47th, camped near the Woronzoff Road, hosted a grand farewell event for a large group of their French neighbors, attended by many high-ranking officers. The organizing committee asked me to oversee the event, and for the last time in the Crimea, a toast was made to Madame Seacole, which was received with great respect. I had become so used to this honor that I had no trouble expressing my thanks in a speech, which Colonel B—— translated, causing the French guests to burst into laughter.

As the various regiments moved off, I received many acknowledgments from those who thought they owed me gratitude. Little presents, warm farewell words, kind letters full of grateful acknowledgments for services so small that I had forgotten them long, long ago—how easy it is to reach warm hearts!—little thoughtful acts of kindness, even from the humblest. And these touched me the most. I value the letters received from the working men far more than the testimonials of their officers. I had nothing to gain from the former, and can point to their testimony fearlessly. I am strongly tempted to insert some of these acknowledgments, but I will confine myself to one:—

As the different regiments left, I received many thanks from those who felt they owed me gratitude. Small gifts, heartfelt goodbye words, kind letters full of appreciation for services so minor that I had forgotten them a long time ago—how easy it is to connect with warm hearts!—little thoughtful acts of kindness, even from the most humble. And these meant the most to me. I value the letters I received from the working men far more than the endorsements from their officers. I had nothing to gain from the former, and I can proudly refer to their words. I’m really tempted to include some of these acknowledgments, but I’ll limit myself to one:—

[Pg 194]

“Camp, near Karani, June 16, 1856.

“Camp, near Karani, June 16, 1856.

My dear Mrs. Seacole,—As you are about to leave the Crimea, I avail myself of the only opportunity which may occur for some time, to acknowledge my gratitude to you, and to thank you for the kindness which I, in common with many others, received at your hands, when attacked with cholera in the spring of 1855. But I have no language to do it suitably.

Dear Mrs. Seacole,—As you are about to leave the Crimea, I take this chance, which may not come again for a while, to express my gratitude to you and thank you for the kindness I, along with many others, received from you when we were struck by cholera in the spring of 1855. Yet, I find myself lacking the words to express it properly.

“I am truly sensible that your kindness far exceeded my claims upon your sympathy. It is said by some of your friends, I hope truly, that you are going to England. There can be none from the Crimea more welcome there, for your kindness in the sick-tent, and your heroism in the battle-field, have endeared you to the whole army.

“I genuinely appreciate that your kindness has gone above and beyond what I could ever expect from your sympathy. Some of your friends, I hope correctly, say that you are heading to England. There is no one from the Crimea more welcome there, because your compassion in the sick tent and your bravery on the battlefield have made you beloved by the entire army."

“I am sure when her most gracious Majesty the Queen shall have become acquainted with the service you have gratuitously rendered to so many of her brave soldiers, her generous heart will thank you. For you have been an instrument in the hands of the Almighty to preserve many a gallant heart to the empire, to fight and win her battles, if ever again war may become a necessity. Please to accept this from your most grateful humble servant,

“I’m sure when her most gracious Majesty the Queen learns about the service you have willingly provided to so many of her brave soldiers, her kind heart will thank you. You have been an instrument in the hands of the Almighty, helping to preserve many brave hearts for the empire to fight and win her battles, should war ever become necessary again. Please accept this from your most grateful humble servant,

W. J. Tynan.”

“W. J. Tynan.”

But I had other friends in the Crimea—friends who could never thank me. Some of them lay in their last sleep, beneath indistinguishable mounds of earth; some in the half-filled trenches, a few beneath the blue waters of the Euxine. I might in vain attempt to gather the wild flowers which sprung up above many of their graves, but I knew where some lay, and could visit their last homes [Pg 195] on earth. And to all the cemeteries where friends rested so calmly, sleeping well after a life’s work nobly done, I went many times, lingering long over many a mound that bore the names of those whom I had been familiar with in life, thinking of what they had been, and what I had known of them. Over some I planted shrubs and flowers, little lilac trees, obtained with no small trouble, and flowering evergreens, which looked quite gay and pretty ere I left, and may in time become great trees, and witness strange scenes, or be cut down as fuel for another besieging army—who can tell? And from many graves I picked up pebbles, and plucked simple wild-flowers, or tufts of grass, as memorials for relatives at home. How pretty the cemeteries used to look beneath the blue peaceful sky; neatly enclosed with stone walls, and full of the grave-stones reared by friends over friends. I met many here, thoughtfully taking their last look of the resting-places of those they knew and loved. I saw many a proud head bowed down above them. I knew that many a proud heart laid aside its pride here, and stood in the presence of death, humble and childlike. And by the clasped hand and moistened eye, I knew that from many a heart sped upward a grateful prayer to the Providence which had thought fit in his judgment to take some, and in his mercy to spare the rest.

But I had other friends in Crimea—friends who could never thank me. Some of them lay at rest beneath indistinguishable mounds of earth; some in the half-filled trenches, a few beneath the blue waters of the Euxine. I could try to collect the wildflowers that grew above many of their graves, but I knew where some were, and I could visit their final resting places on earth. And to all the cemeteries where friends rested so peacefully, sleeping well after a life’s work nobly done, I went many times, spending a long time at many a mound that bore the names of those I had known in life, thinking about who they had been and what I had known of them. Over some, I planted shrubs and flowers, small lilac trees, which I obtained with no small effort, and flowering evergreens, which looked quite cheerful and pretty before I left, and might eventually grow into big trees, witnessing strange scenes, or be cut down as firewood for another besieging army—who can say? And from many graves, I picked up pebbles, and gathered simple wildflowers, or tufts of grass, as memorials for relatives back home. How lovely the cemeteries used to look beneath the blue peaceful sky; neatly enclosed with stone walls, filled with gravestones placed by friends over friends. I encountered many here, thoughtfully taking their last look at the resting places of those they knew and loved. I saw many a proud head bowed down above them. I knew that many a proud heart let go of its pride here, standing in the face of death, humble and childlike. And by the clasped hand and moist eye, I knew that from many hearts, a grateful prayer was sent up to the Providence that had deemed it fit in His judgment to take some, and in His mercy to spare the rest.

Some three weeks before the Crimea was finally evacuated, we moved from our old quarters to Balaclava, where we had obtained permission to fit up a store for the short time which would elapse before the last red coat left Russian soil. The poor old British Hotel! We could do nothing with it. The iron house was pulled down, and [Pg 196] packed up for conveyance home, but the Russians got all of the out-houses and sheds which was not used as fuel. All the kitchen fittings and stoves, that had cost us so much, fell also into their hands. I only wish some cook worthy to possess them has them now. We could sell nothing. Our horses were almost given away, our large stores of provisions, etc., were at any one’s service. It makes my heart sick to talk of the really alarming sacrifices we made. The Russians crowded down ostensibly to purchase, in reality to plunder. Prime cheeses, which had cost us tenpence a pound, were sold to them for less than a penny a pound; for wine, for which we had paid forty-eight shillings a dozen, they bid four shillings. I could not stand this, and in a fit of desperation, I snatched up a hammer and broke up case after case, while the bystanders held out their hands and caught the ruby stream. It may have been wrong, but I was too excited to think. There was no more of my own people to give it to, and I would rather not present it to our old foes.

About three weeks before we finally evacuated Crimea, we moved from our old place to Balaclava, where we got permission to set up a store for the short time left before the last British soldier departed from Russian soil. The poor old British Hotel! We couldn't do anything with it. The iron building was taken down, and [Pg 196] packed up for transport back home, but the Russians got all the outbuildings and sheds that weren’t used for fuel. All the kitchen appliances and stoves, which had cost us so much, also fell into their hands. I just hope some chef deserving of them has them now. We couldn't sell anything. Our horses were practically given away, and our large supplies of provisions were available for anyone. It makes me feel sick to think about the truly alarming sacrifices we made. The Russians crowded in pretending to buy, but really to steal. Prime cheeses that cost us ten pence a pound were sold to them for less than a penny a pound; wine that we paid forty-eight shillings a dozen for was bid on for four shillings. I couldn't take it anymore, and in a fit of frustration, I grabbed a hammer and smashed case after case, while the onlookers held out their hands to get the ruby liquid. Maybe it was wrong, but I was too worked up to care. There were no more of my people to give it to, and I’d rather not offer it to our old enemies.

We were among the last to leave the Crimea. Before going I borrowed a horse, easy enough now, and rode up the old well-known road—how unfamiliar in its loneliness and quiet—to Cathcart’s Hill. I wished once more to impress the scene upon my mind. It was a beautifully clear evening, and we could see miles away across the darkening sea. I spent some time there with my companions, pointing out to each other the sites of scenes we all remembered so well. There were the trenches, already becoming indistinguishable, out of which, on the 8th of September, we had seen the storming parties tumble in confused and scattered bodies, before they ran up the broken height of [Pg 197] the Redan. There the Malakhoff, into which we had also seen the luckier French pour in one unbroken stream; below lay the crumbling city and the quiet harbour, with scarce a ripple on its surface, while around stretched away the deserted huts for miles. It was with something like regret that we said to one another that the play was fairly over, that peace had rung the curtain down, and that we, humble actors in some of its most stirring scenes, must seek engagements elsewhere.

We were among the last to leave Crimea. Before we headed out, I borrowed a horse, which was easy to do now, and rode up the familiar road—how strange it felt in its solitude and silence—to Cathcart’s Hill. I wanted to etch the scene in my memory one last time. It was a beautifully clear evening, and we could see for miles across the darkening sea. I spent some time there with my friends, pointing out the places of scenes we all recalled so vividly. There were the trenches, already becoming hard to distinguish, where on September 8th, we had seen the storming troops tumble in confused and scattered bodies, before they climbed up the broken slope of [Pg 197] the Redan. There was the Malakhoff, into which we had also watched the luckier French pour in, one continuous stream; below lay the crumbling city and the peaceful harbor, with barely a ripple on its surface, while deserted huts stretched for miles around. It was with a sense of regret that we said to one another that the show was truly over, that peace had brought down the curtain, and that we, humble actors in some of its most impactful scenes, would have to find new roles elsewhere.

I lingered behind, and stooping down, once more gathered little tufts of grass, and some simple blossoms from above the graves of some who in life had been very kind to me, and I left behind, in exchange, a few tears which were sincere.

I hung back, and bending down, I picked tiny bunches of grass and some simple flowers from over the graves of those who had been very kind to me in life. I left behind a few genuine tears in exchange.

A few days latter, and I stood on board a crowded steamer, taking my last look of the shores of the Crimea.

A few days later, I stood on a crowded steamer, taking my last look at the shores of Crimea.


CONCLUSION.

I did not return to England by the most direct route, but took the opportunity of seeing more of men and manners in yet other lands. Arrived in England at last, we set to work bravely at Aldershott to retrieve our fallen fortunes, and stem off the ruin originated in the Crimea, but all in vain; and at last defeated by fortune, but not I think disgraced, we were obliged to capitulate on very honourable conditions. In plain truth, the old Crimean firm of Seacole and Day was dissolved finally, and its partners had to recommence the world anew. And so ended our campaign. [Pg 198] One of us started only the other day for the Antipodes, while the other is ready to take any journey to any place where a stout heart and two experienced hands may be of use.

I didn’t take the most direct route back to England; instead, I seized the chance to experience life and culture in other countries. When I finally arrived in England, we got to work energetically at Aldershott to recover from our losses and prevent the disaster that started in the Crimea, but all our efforts were in vain. In the end, facing bad luck, though not, I believe, with shame, we had to surrender under very honorable conditions. To be honest, the old partnership of Seacole and Day from the Crimea came to a complete end, and its partners had to start fresh in the world. And that’s how our campaign concluded. [Pg 198] Recently, one of us set off for the Antipodes, while the other is ready to take any journey to any place where a brave heart and two skilled hands can be helpful.

Perhaps it would be right if I were to express more shame and annoyance than I really feel at the pecuniarily disastrous issue of my Crimean adventures, but I cannot—I really cannot. When I would try and feel ashamed of myself for being poor and helpless, I only experience a glow of pride at the other and more pleasing events of my career; when I think of the few whom I failed to pay in full (and so far from blaming me some of them are now my firmest friends), I cannot help remembering also the many who profess themselves indebted to me.

Maybe it would be better if I showed more shame and frustration than I actually feel about the financially disastrous outcome of my Crimean adventures, but I can’t—I really can’t. When I attempt to feel ashamed of being poor and helpless, I only feel a sense of pride regarding the other, more positive experiences in my career; when I think about the few people I couldn’t pay back completely (and instead of blaming me, some of them are now my closest friends), I can’t help but remember the many who say they owe me.

Let me, in as few words as possible, state the results of my Crimean campaign. To be sure, I returned from it shaken in health. I came home wounded, as many others did. Few constitutions, indeed, were the better for those winters before Sebastopol, and I was too hard worked not to feel their effects; for a little labour fatigues me now—I cannot watch by sick-beds as I could—a week’s want of rest quite knocks me up now. Then I returned bankrupt in fortune. Whereas others in my position may have come back to England rich and prosperous, I found myself poor—beggared. So few words can tell what I have lost.

Let me, in as few words as possible, state the results of my Crimean campaign. I came back shaken in health. I returned home wounded, like many others. Honestly, very few people came out of those winters before Sebastopol better off, and I was too overworked not to feel it; now, even a little work can tire me out—I can't sit by sickbeds like I used to—a week without rest completely wears me down now. Then, I came back broke. While others in my position might have returned to England rich and successful, I found myself poor—empty-handed. So few words can express what I have lost.

But what have I gained? I should need a volume to describe that fairly; so much is it, and so cheaply purchased by suffering ten times worse than what I have experienced. I have more than once heard people say that they would gladly suffer illness to enjoy the delights of convalescence, and so, by enduring a few days’ pain, gain the tender love [Pg 199] of relatives and sympathy of friends. And on this principle I rejoice in the trials which have borne me such pleasures as those I now enjoy, for wherever I go I am sure to meet some smiling face; every step I take in the crowded London streets may bring me in contact with some friend, forgotten by me, perhaps, but who soon reminds me of our old life before Sebastopol; it seems very long ago now, when I was of use to him and he to me.

But what have I gained? I would need a whole book to describe that accurately; it’s so significant and was bought at the cost of suffering much worse than what I’ve endured. I've often heard people say they would willingly endure illness just to experience the joys of recovery, and by going through a few days of pain, they gain the loving support of family and the sympathy of friends. Based on this idea, I celebrate the challenges that have brought me the joys I now experience, because wherever I go, I’m sure to encounter a friendly face; every step I take in the busy streets of London could lead me to a friend, maybe one I’ve forgotten, but who quickly reminds me of our past life before Sebastopol; it feels like a long time ago when I was useful to him and he was to me. [Pg 199]

Where, indeed, do I not find friends. In omnibuses, in river steamboats, in places of public amusement, in quiet streets and courts, where taking short cuts I lose my way oft-times, spring up old familiar faces to remind me of the months spent on Spring Hill. The sentries at Whitehall relax from the discharge of their important duty of guarding nothing to give me a smile of recognition; the very newspaper offices look friendly as I pass them by; busy Printing-house Yard puts on a cheering smile, and the Punch office in Fleet Street sometimes laughs outright. Now, would all this have happened if I had returned to England a rich woman? Surely not.

Where, really, do I not find friends? In buses, on riverboats, in places where people go for fun, in quiet streets and alleyways, where I often get lost taking shortcuts, familiar faces pop up to remind me of the time I spent on Spring Hill. The guards at Whitehall take a break from their important job of guarding nothing to give me a smile of recognition; even the newspaper offices seem friendly as I walk by; busy Printing-house Yard lights up with a cheerful vibe, and the Punch office on Fleet Street sometimes bursts out laughing. Now, would all this have happened if I had come back to England as a rich woman? Definitely not.

A few words more ere I bring these egotistical remarks to a close. It is naturally with feelings of pride and pleasure that I allude to the committee recently organized to aid me; and if I indulge in the vanity of placing their names before my readers, it is simply because every one of the following noblemen and gentlemen knew me in the Crimea, and by consenting to assist me now record publicly their opinion of my services there. And yet I may reasonably on other grounds be proud of the fact, that it has been stated publicly that my present embarrassments [Pg 200] originated in my charities and incessant labours among the army, by

A few more words before I wrap up these self-centered comments. It's with a sense of pride and joy that I mention the committee that was recently formed to support me; and if I take the liberty of sharing their names with my readers, it's simply because each of these distinguished men knew me during the Crimean War, and by agreeing to help me now, they publicly acknowledge their view of my contributions there. Moreover, I have good reason to feel proud that it has been said publicly that my current challenges [Pg 200] stemmed from my charitable work and tireless efforts among the troops, by

Major-General Lord Rokeby, K.C.B.
H.S.H. Prince Edward of Saxe Weimar, C.B.
His Grace the Duke of Wellington.
His Grace the Duke of Newcastle.
The Right Hon. Lord Ward.
General Sir John Burgoyne, K.C.B.
Major-General Sir Richard Airey, K.C.B.
Rear-Admiral Sir Stephen Lushington, K.C.B.
Colonel M’Murdo, C.B.
Colonel Chapman, C.B.
Lieutenant-Colonel Ridley, C.B.
Major the Hon. F. Keane.
W. H. Russell, Esq. (Times Correspondent).
W. T. Doyne, Esq.

Major-General Lord Rokeby, K.C.B.
H.S.H. Prince Edward of Saxe Weimar, C.B.
His Grace the Duke of Wellington.
His Grace the Duke of Newcastle.
The Right Hon. Lord Ward.
General Sir John Burgoyne, K.C.B.
Major-General Sir Richard Airey, K.C.B.
Rear-Admiral Sir Stephen Lushington, K.C.B.
Colonel M’Murdo, C.B.
Colonel Chapman, C.B.
Lieutenant-Colonel Ridley, C.B.
Major the Hon. F. Keane.
W. H. Russell, Esq. (Times Correspondent).
W. T. Doyne, Esq.

THE END.

London: Printed by Thomas Harrild, 11, Salisbury Square, Fleet Street.

London: Printed by Thomas Harrild, 11, Salisbury Square, Fleet Street.

Transcriber's Note

Note from the Transcriber

Minor typographic errors have been corrected without note.

Minor typos have been fixed without comment.

Page 42—omitted 'I' added—"I must do them credit to say, that they were never loath ..."

Page 42—omitted 'I' added—"I have to give them credit for saying that they were never reluctant ..."

Page 94—omitted 'the' added—"... which is hired by the Government, at great cost ..."

There are also a few Scots words in this text. These include 'waesome', meaning sorrowful, woeful; and 'brash', meaning attack. Some archaic spelling is also used (for example, secresy), which has been retained.

There are also a few Scottish words in this text. These include 'waesome', meaning sorrowful or woeful; and 'brash', meaning attack. Some old-fashioned spelling is also used (for example, secresy), which has been kept.




        
        
    
Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!